Srem


Betschmen in Srem

(1784-1984)

 

  The following is a summary and partial translation of the village Heimatbuch published in 1984.

 

  The Military Frontier District was a defensive system the Habsburgs established to hold back any future attacks or invasions by the Turks after the liberation of Hungary.  The first settlement in this territory took place in 1687 in Croatia with the arrival of 284 Slavic families seeking asylum from the Turks and numbered 2,784 persons.

 

  In 1690 a large portion of the Serbian population under Turkish rule attempted to flee.  It was a well organized flight.  The Serbian Orthodox Patriarch Arsenje Carnojevic was at the head of the escape network.  The Orthodox clergy had been the bulwark against conversion to Islam and the preservation of Serbian culture, identity and language.  Smaller groups also numbering several thousand had led the way and crossed the Drava River to the Austrian side in 1686 and 1687.  A fair estimate of the number of Serbs who undertook this escape from the Turks is 350,000.  Most of them settled in the Batschka, the Banat and Srem.  Vienna assumed this was a temporary move on the part of the Serbs and many of the Serb refugees were of the same opinion.

 

  The Emperor Leopold assured them that when Serbia was liberated they were free to return home.  The depopulated and “orphaned” estates in Slavonia and Srem as well as the Batschka and the County of Arad were settled with Serbs.  They were citizen-soldiers, farmer-militiamen, Eastern Europe’s version of the Minute Men.  They were responsible to the military and independent of County officials and had the free use of the land they farmed, the forests and freedom of religion.

 

  The Military Frontier District began at the Adriatic, went across Croatia, then along the Sava River and the Danube to the Carpathian Mountains in Transylvania.  It was a military “corridor”.  A watch tower stood every three kilometres along the border (half an hour apart from one another).  In 1702 the Sava River frontier had 1,500 sentries and 950 cavalrymen plus 3,200 infantry.

 

  The first Germans in the District were veterans from the War of Liberation in Hungary and arrived in 1766.  They were looked upon with favour because of their agricultural ability and skills.  There were 1,280 men, 1,105 wives and 1,011 children.  In 1769 an additional one hundred German families arrived to the settle in the Military Frontier District.  The settlers in the District were known as the Grenzers (people on the border) and included Serbs, Croats, Germans, Hungarians, Gypsies, Romanians, Albanians, Jews, Italians and Greeks.  In 1776 there were 62,000 troops and their families defending their homes and the frontier.  The cost of their upkeep was less than a third of that of the regular army.  Their villages were small, compact and isolated and located on the basis of a defensive strategy.  There were brigands, robbers and deserters on the prowl in the area.  School and church life were at a minimal level due to the lack of clergy and teachers.

 

  Near the end of 1790 large numbers of families from Alsace and Lorraine, Baden and Württemberg, Basel and Hessen Nassau arrived.  This was the result of the Emperor Joseph II’s new immigration polices in terms of permitting Protestants to participate.  In 1784 the first Protestants settled in the Batschka.  After 1789 a large scale immigration from the Pfalz (Rhine Palatinate) got underway as invading French armies advanced on the Palatinate.  Three convoys of settlers arrived in the Military Frontier District.

 

  Shortly before the Military Frontier District was disbanded in 1872 the vast majority of the Grenzers were Serbs and Croats (650,000 Orthodox Serbs) (520,000 Roman Catholic Croats) and 35,000 others.  They included Greek Catholics, Lutherans, Reformed and Jews.  At that time 80% of the land was under cultivation.

 

  All of the cities and towns of Srem were originally Roman settlements with the one  exception of Ruma.  Today’s Mitrowitz is on the site of the largest city (200,000) between Rome and Constantinople.  The Romans drained the swamps and cleared the forests and began agricultural cultivation in the area while the local Celts herded cattle.  The canal system that exists to this day was built by them.  It was also the Romans who introduced vineyards and fruit orchards.  It was part of the Byzantine Empire and had to fight off the invasions of the Huns and the Bulgars in Srem as well as the Germanic tribes which followed after them:  Goths, Vandals, Lombards.

 

  The first German settlement was established by Franconians.  They arrived at the time of the Crusades to protect the borders of Hungary.  The Germans settled in the towns of  Semlin and Vukovár.  In 1210 they were populated by Germans, Saxons, Hungarians and Slavs.

 

  In 1526 Srem became a Turkish province.  In the next two centuries most of the region was left in ruins.  Those who did not flee the Turks or were killed in the war or became victims of the plague were sold into slavery.  Most villages simply “disappeared”.  Weed infested prairies and swamps dotted the landscape.  The region between Peterwardein and Semlin-Belgrade was totally devastated.

 

  By 1686/1687 there were 11,000 Serbs in the eastern part of Srem.  In 1690/1691 some 36,000 Serbian families crossed the Sava River into Srem.  Following the Peace of Passarowitz (1717) much of Srem was sold or awarded to nobles by the Habsburgs.  For example an Italian Prince Odescalchi was awarded Fruschka Gora; Semlin and the surrounding villages were granted to the Franconian Count Schӧnborn.

 

  The German settler families in the Batschka were very large and land soon became unavailable for further division and distribution and they began to buy land in neighbouring communities only to soon face the same problem all over again and the next generation had to move on.  As a result of the Revolution of 1848 and the break up of the landed estates along with the Protestant Patent of 1859 it became possible for Lutheran and Reformed families to settle in Croatia and to add to the existing populations and villages.  Most of the land was not under cultivation which drove down the price immeasurably.  A Joch (1.4 acres) in Croatia sold for 100 Gulden compared to 1,000 in the Batschka.  They sold their land in the Batshcka and headed to Srem and Croatia.

 

  The original settlers in Betschmen were Serbs and by 1766 there were 63 houses but by 1795 the village consisted of only thirteen families.  In 1867 the first German settler arrived.  He was Karl Sarg who was a bricklayer by trade and came from the Batschka.  All of the five original families that came from Torschau, Kucura and Neusiwatz were Reformed.  As the village grew the Reformed were joined by German Lutherans from the Batschka but the Reformed were the majority and accounted for 75% of the German population.  The Lutheran minority formed a congregation and were served by the pastor in Surtschin and built a prayer house while the Reformed built a church and school.  The Reformed refused to allow the Lutheran children to attend their school forcing them to go to the “public” school and were taught only in Serbo-Croatian.  The Lutheran families had been willing to pay to have their children attend the Reformed private school and be taught in German.  After being turned down, two of the Lutheran men, Johann Bauer Sr. and Peter Kinkel Sr. provided several hours a week of German instruction in reading, writing and arithmetic.  They were simple farmers and not professional teachers but left a lasting impression on their young pupils and helped them maintain their German identity.

 

   During the First World War, Betschmen’s location which was only 8 miles from the Sava River frontier that separated Serbia and Austria-Hungary placed it in a precarious position.  In August 1914 the Serbian Army occupied all of eastern Srem and a twenty kilometre strip of land along the Sava River became a battle zone.  Austria-Hungary called upon its Serbian population to support their war effort but most sympathized with the enemy.  The German population in Serbian occupied territory were faced with very difficult choices.  Flight became the only option.  A planned flight got under way in Betschmen early one morning as the villagers left by horse and wagon.  As soon as the column of wagons got under way a barrage of artillery fire from the nearby Gibowatz Woods bombarded the village.  In the midst of the panic that ensued the wagon trek hurriedly continued towards Dobanovci and then Neu Passua.  They were able to remain there overnight.  The next day the refugees proceeded on to Peterwardein.  There the  streets were jammed with Austro-Hungarian troops on their way to the front lines.  They had to wait for the army to pass through and then they headed towards Torschau, Kucura and Sekitsch where many stayed with their relatives.

 

  After a few weeks they were able to return home because the Austro-Hungarian Army had driven the Serbs out of the area and it was now declared safe for them to return. On returning home they discovered that the Germans who had remained and not fled with them had suffered a great deal at the hands of the local Serbs (none of whom had fled) and the Serbian military forces.  They learned that German hostages from other villages had been taken to Serbia by their retreating army.  During the Serbian occupation all of the Germans homes had been plundered and looted and their livestock were driven off.  The troops were joined in this by the local Serbs.  Some of the Serbs later returned furniture and clothing, claiming they had saved them for their German neighbours.  There were few who believed them and were simply relieved to have something of their own returned to them.

 

  All of the Serbs in the village, whether guilty or innocent, had to report to the Hungarian “battle” police.  They punished those who had welcomed the Serbian armed forces to the village as “liberators” as well as those who participated in the looting of the German homes and plundering their property.  Some of the innocent had to suffer along with those who were guilty.  The Serbs were ordered to surrender everything they had stolen and deliver everything to the town hall.  The Serbs arrived with wagons loaded down with goods and furniture.  It looked like market day.  The Germans came and picked out their belongings.  All of this led to a lessening of the tensions between the two groups.

 

  The war went on in Serbia as the Austro-Hungarian advanced into the interior.  At Crni Vrh they were stopped and forced to retreat because of heavy losses on both sides.  The situation became very dangerous as the Austro-Hungarians pulled back to the Sava and expected an invasion of their own territory.  The whole debacle was blamed on General Potiorek and the Austrian High Command.  It rained for several weeks that Fall of 1915 which prevented an orderly retreat and ended in  catastrophe.  There was a shortage of pontoon bridges to cross the Sava which was in flood and as a result there was a heavy loss of life and material.  All of the villages along the Sava were jammed with infantry, artillery and cavalry units.  The German population of Betschmen and the neighbouring villages prepared to flee again when reinforcements arrived and halted the retreat.

 

  The billeting and care of the troops in Betschmen was a major problem. The number of troops to be quartered in each house was set by the military.  Most families were confined to one room of their houses and the soldiers took over the rest.  The barns and stables were requisitioned for the artillery and cavalry units and their horses.  It lasted for only a month but they had to give up their grain and hay for the horses.  All of the fence posts and picket fences were used for camp fires.  Many orchards fell victim to this need as well.  Many of the troops were Germans from Srem and Romania who were then shortly transferred to the Russian front.  After they left for the first time German units passed through who were part of General Mackensen’s German Wehrmacht to join forces with the Austro-Hungarians and proceeded to invade Serbia again.

 

  The local Serbs, consisting mostly of women and children were interned  at Vukovár along with others living within 20 kilometres of the Sava River.  The men were taken prisoner and taken to Peterwardein and jailed in the fortress prison.  The women and children lived with Serbian families.  This would last for two years before they would be allowed to return home.  This resulted in repercussions for the German population after the war on the part of both the local Serbs and the government itself until things settled down in the early 1920s.

 

  In 1941 Betschmen had a population of 1,137 of which 800 were Germans, 237 Serbs, 3 Slovaks, 43 Gypsies and 54 others.

 

  With the invasion of Yugoslavia by the Third Reich in April 1941 the region of Srem became part of the Independent State of Croatia under Pavelič and the Ustasčhi (Croat Fascists).  In response to the Croat atrocities committed against the Serbian civilian  population many of younger men and women joined Tito’s Partisans and carried out attacks on the local German population as well as German and Hungarian military units and their installations.  Things deteriorated so badly in Slavonia that the entire German population was evacuated in 1941/1943.  It never dawned on the Betschmen Germans that the same might happen to them.  And that when it did, it would last forever.  After the First World War the local Serbs had often taunted the German population, “If you’re not happy here go back to Kurcura or wherever you came from…”

 

  By the end of 1943 as things became worse on the Eastern Front these taunts seemed about to be fulfilled but it would be taken a step farther and it would take them back to the homeland of their ancestors.

 

  At the beginning of October 1944, the German occupation forces began to withdraw.  With little time to think about it the German population of Betschmen had to chose between flight or living under Serbian oppression.  With Partisans in the area and the Red Army on its way there was really no choice but to flee to Germany.  The retreating German forces unofficially encouraged them to join in their retreat and evacuation.  “Whoever can save himself must do so.  Farmers who have horses and tractors pack some food, hay and feed for your horses.  Take bedding and clothing on your wagons. Join the trek leaving Semlin shortly…”

 

  The Serbian villages all around Betschmen were already occupied by Partisans.  The Betschmen trek had to avoid them and detoured around Semlin.  The trek went through Indija and Ruma towards Esseg.  The roads were dangerous to travel on and were open to Partisan attacks for which they could offer little resistance lacking both weapons and men as mostly women and children and the elderly were in the convoy.  From Esseg they were escorted by German troops and then headed for Hungary and went across it for Austria.  Some had to abandon the trek and make their way to safety by train.

 

  Only a few families remained behind in Betschmen.  After brutal treatment by the Partisans and the confiscation of all of their property and possessions they were interned and some managed to make it to Germany after the war.  One woman remained behind with her sick mother unable to join the trek.  She was brutally murdered by the Partisans soon after they arrived.  Her husband and children were with the trek and eventually emigrated to the United States.  The Reformed Church was torn down by the Partisans shortly after they occupied Betschmen.

 

  There were eight families in Austria who sought to return home to Yugoslavia when the war ended.  They were unsuccessful and were robbed and half starved by the Partisans before being release and they managed to return to Austria.

 

  The evacuation took place on October 5, 1944 following a hurried order from the German military.  The area around Betschmen was teeming with Partisans and there were daily attacks.  The hatred between the Serbian and German populations was so great that remaining in Betschmen did not appear to be an option.  Only two families were prepared to remain but some Serbs joined the evacuation for reasons of their own.

 

  Those who remained behind were the Kinkel and Hoffmann families and Elisabeth Sarg and her mother.  The two women were put to death and the others suffered greatly and became victims of Tito’s extermination programme. 

Neu-Pasua

 

A Short Homeland Book

 

By

Mathias Huber

Reutlingen, Pentecost 1974

 

 (The following is a translation of portions of the above publication.)

 

Foreword:

 

  With the publication of the Homeland Book in 1956 the basic foundation of the history of our former home community was laid.  The Homeland Book was compiled by Dr. (Mrs.) Hudjetz-Löber.  It included the very exceptional Family Register that was authored by our former village pastor, Jakob Rometsch.

 

  Following the publication and appearance of the Homeland Book further merit worthy contributions were assembled.  They enhance and expand the historical chronicle of our home community.

 

  The contributions with regard to the statistical information on the inhabitants of Neu-Pasua at the time of our flight on October 6, 1944 were assembled and organized by a number of persons who were well familiar with our home community and their work can be accepted as being accurate.  All of those who worked on it are to be heartily thanked.  In this regard we further note that several of the smaller streets that had unfamiliar names before the last war are identified by the new names that were in use for the purpose of the statistical information.  As is well known, the whole area known as “Klein Vojka” was counted as part of the Bahnstrasse.

 

  Finally I thank all our countrymen who provided individual contributions or historical information to me about our home community.

 

  I hope that this present work can add a further cornerstone to the history of Neu-Pasua.

 

  Reutlingen, Pentecost 1974                                   Mathias Huber

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The Emigration of our Ancestors:

 

  Two hundred years ago there was great economic need in Germany.  Those who had some land of their own had to work industriously without any outside assistance while those who had no land had to live on beggary for months at a time.

 

  At that time, the borders of Austria extended from Baden to the Banat.  As a result of the wars with the Turks there was a great deal of deserted, unpopulated and desolate land.  The Empress Maria Theresia was very much involved in settling and developing these lands as was her successor and son Jospeh II.  A series of agents from Vienna were sent to the Rhineland.  During the years of settlement from 1747-1778 over twenty entirely German villages inhabited mostly by Roman Catholic settlers were established in the Banat, the eastern Batschka and west of the Tisza River.  Many Serbian hamlets were expanded into larger communities through the addition of German settlers.  The new arrivals received land allotments, a house with all the necessary utensils all at the expense of the State.  This is what attracted more and more people and even though there were now sufficient numbers of settlers another large group of Swabians were on their way around 1790; most of whom came on foot as far as Ulm or others as far as Vienna and then boarded ships and travelled down the Danube River.  Those who went on ahead received directions and instructions either in Vienna or Budapest as to which settlement area they were to head towards as did those who followed after them later but the upkeep and support they received for the journey was less than adequate.

 

  They came down the Danube close to the vicinity of Belgrade which did not prove to be the Promised Land; instead they had jumped from the frying pan into the fire.  The last major war between Austria and the Turks was in full swing in the area from 1788-1791 and the Military Administration in Semlin had no idea of where to send the settlers.  By now the people had spent all of their travel allowance and the savings they had brought with them and were in terrible straits.

 

  J.K. Soppron, the historian of Semlin, reported several instances related to these settlers.  “Katharina Wittmann, a widow, requests that since her son Johannes has been taken for training by a military officer and she found herself ill and would no longer receive the daily 3 Kreuzer support money in the near future she desires to be settled in Serbia.”  The maintenance and support provisions were only in effect until May 15, 1791.  Most of the settlers were down with fever and were unable to earn their bread because the only work available was in the vineyards which was work with which they were unacquainted.

 

  None of the surrounding Serbian or Croatian villages took the settlers in.  Lengthy and protracted deliberations with the Imperial Court Chamber in Vienna followed.  In the meantime, they sent the destitute people to the Slovak village of Stara Posova that lay about an hour north of Semlin and had been settled in 1770.  Their co-religionists (fellow Lutherans) who spoke another language received them in a very friendly manner, became the Godparents of several of the children, and welcomed them with various acts of kindness.  The first entry in the church records dealing with the Swabian settlers informs us that Johann Ellenberger a bachelor married Maria the widow of Friedrich Schneider on September 27, 1791.  In addition, Kaspar, the son of Kaspar and Katharina Lang born on October 2, 1791 and Johannes Peter Scheffler from the Duchy of Württemberg both died on Octoberr 14, 1791.

 

  They found shelter in several half fallen down border guard posts.  Up until 1781 the southern border along the Sava River was constantly kept under guard.  There was a citizens’ militia made up of farmers in the surrounding villages known as Grenzers (border guards) who took turns every several days in doing sentry duty.  This is the way the defence of the border against the Turks was organized along the Danube in the southern Batschka after 1748.  They consisted primarily of married Serbs who had fled northward in 1690 and loved to fight the Turks.

 

  After the Turks were driven further to the south there were those among the citizen soldier families that migrated southwards to be closer to their old beloved homeland along the new Sava River southern border.  That was also the case at Stara Pasova and they apparently moved on after several decades so that the Swabians took up residence in their abandoned mud huts.

 

 

The Settlement of Neu-Pasua (Nova Pasova or New Pasua):

 

  Finally, a definitive location where they could settle and live was assigned to them six kilometres to the south, consisting of those parcels of land that were combined together for this purpose plus a small section of another and was given the name Nova Pasova.  But things would not go well for the settlers for very long.  The unfamiliar climate took its toll.  In the second half of October 1791 three adults and three children from among the small group of sixty families died.  Alongside the health hazards another dark cloud hung over the settlement.  Early in the summer of 1791 Bishop Matthew Franciscus Krtica of Djakovo, in whose diocese the new settlement was being established raised   complaints in Varsadin.  He pointed out that the people were adherents of the Augsburg Confession (Lutherans) and if they were tolerated their teachers could easily enter the entire province and the entire northern region up to the border.  He appealed to a law passed that same year forbidding adherents of the Augsburg and Helvitic (Swiss) Confessions to settle in Dalmatia, Croatia and Slavonia with the exception of Lower Slavonia.  The issue was brought forward in Zagreb addressed to the Ban, Johannes Erdödy, the governor of the region and sent on to the Government Chancellery in Ofen (Buda) and eventually reached Vienna.  In the end, the ordinances of the past prevailed and no guarantees were given for the future.  During the times that followed the people were often threatened with expulsion.  It was only as a result of the Austrian and Italian War of 1850 that Austria put forward a toleration clause in the new Constitution and things got better for the Protestant settlers.  What the people had to endure to maintain their spiritual life and faith is a subject that needs to be addressed elsewhere; here we simply mention it to note that they did not enjoy the same favourable situation that the Protestants in the Batschka received.

 

  In the State plan of the village it was to have had four streets that intersected at the centre.  “In the very early years of settlement and following the constant rains a virtual lake was created around the village to such an extent that the western section became totally uninhabitable so that the fourth street that faced the east had to be abandoned because the majority of the houses that were built there were under water and later caved in.”  The houses on the street were later rebuilt after applying landfill to the house lots and the section from the church to the small lane (Gasslein) that begins at the cemetery as far as the orphanage was given the name:  Wasser Gasse (Water Street).  Shortly before the turn of the century the section was given the name:  Zottel Gasse.  For as long as we were there it was commonplace for people to catch fish from behind their houses.

 

  Ten years of freedom from paying taxes was also granted but once the time lapsed they were responsible to pay back the cost of their houses and the other costs involved in their settlement to the State which was fully accomplished by 1807.

 

  A small church was built quite early but by the 1830s it was far too small as well as badly in need of repairs.  Finally in 1837 there was agreement for the expansion and construction of a larger church beginning with the building of a tower that would befit the proportions of the much larger new prospective church.  Because the construction costs would be covered by the State Ministry of Finance the plan was forwarded to Vienna to the appropriate officials.  In one year’s time the plan was returned due to a flaw with regard to the prospective tower that did not appear to be suitable and in conformity to the architecture of the church.  A new plan had to be made and sent back.  The plan simply sat there in Vienna for four years despite frequent inquiries.  This was at a time when a great degree of hostility and intolerance was directed against the Lutherans.  Finally in 1842 word was received:  “His Imperial Majesty has signified his gracious pleasure and acceptance of the report of the approval of the Imperial Royal War Office of February 28th of this year to the request of the Lutheran congregation of Nova Pasova to build their Bethaus (Prayer House) along with a sacristy in addition to a clock tower.”

 

  Finally the construction contract could be awarded but the approval by the Border Regiment for that purpose was only received in December.  In the spring of 1843 the construction began and the rather simple tower was completed in 1844 after almost ten years of effort on the part of the congregation.

 

  The above information comes from an excerpt from, “Samuel Schuhmacher, a Herald of the Youth Organization of the Christian Endeavour Society among the Danube Swabians,” by Friedrich Renz.

 

 

  The following is a synopsis of the statistical information given on page seven based on the situation on the day of the Flight on October 6, 1944:

 

 1,153         Houses

 5,880         Inhabitants

 5,812         German Lutherans

     11         German Roman Catholics

     31         Croats

       5         Slovaks

       1         Serb

       2         Czechs

      18        Gypsies

 

  Second World War losses up to October 6, 1944

 

124               Men

 

 

The Military Administration of Alt-Pasua, Neu-Pasua and Woika

 

  The ethnographic and topographic documents relating to the communities of Alt-Pasua, Neu-Pasua and Woika for the Peterwardein Border Regiment Nr. 9, responsible to the Governor of the Crown Lands of the Serbian Vojwodina and the Temesvár Banat in the years 1859/1860 are written in the German language and are handwritten.  From that period of time there are 219 handwritten reports related to these communities in the State Archives in Temesvár.

 

  We are indebted to Professor Anton Scherer, an instructor and teacher at the University of Graz for the discovery of these documents.

 

A Footnote

 

  The following accounts are from the original documents of the three Grenzer (border) communities.  In order not to stray too far from the original handwritten records we have maintained the primary military usages of the past.  However, primarily for the sake of younger readers engaged in research the author has inserted the contemporary German words for those terms and old usages that are no longer in use.  Lesser known words are explained in brackets.  There are some statements in the original records that contradict other information but the reader should not allow that to upset him.

 

Peterwardein Border Regiment Nr 9/10 Company

 

  This is the compilation and presentation of data for a historical and geographical record of the Serbian Banat Region and the adjoining Imperial and Royal Military Frontier District, Temesvár, January 8, 1859.

 

Section 1

 

  Locales:  1. Village of Alt-Pasua  2.  Village of Neu-Pasua  3. Village of Woika 

 

 

  1. History of These Locales

  Alt-Pasua was established with the settlement of Slovaks from Upper Hungary (present day Slovakia) in 1770 and Neu Pasua came into existence with the settlement of Germans whose origins were in Württemberg in 1790/1791.  Before the founding of Neu-Pasua, Alt-Pasua was simply known as Pasua.  A portion of the village of Alt-Pasua was previously settled by Serbs.  Woika (now known as Vojka) has existed since time immemorial farther back than Roman times.

 

  The inhabitants of Alt and Neu-Pasua are Lutheran.  The first are Slovaks and the latter Germans.  As mentioned previously a portion of the residents in Alt-Pasua are Serbs.  The inhabitants of Woika are Slavs of Orthodox and Uniat faith.  The occupation of the inhabitants is farming and cattle herding.  Up until twenty years ago immigration played a prominent role.  The population rose sharply:

 

  1.  Alt-Pasua numbered                1,563 males    1,499 females          Slovaks

                                                           403 males       376 females          Serbs

 

  2.  Neu-Pasua numbered                  742 males       764 females         Germans

 

  3.  Woika                                        l,355 males    1,314 females         Slavs

 

  Alt-Pasua had one Lutheran Church, one Greek Orthodox and one Uniat Church; one Public School and one Military School.

 

  Neu-Pasua had one Lutheran Church and a Public School operated by the congregation.

 

  Woika had a centuries’ old solid church but was in need of repairs in 1857 due to its dilapidated condition, one Public School and from 1811-1822 a German school operated there.

 

  Industries:

 

  None of the three locales had any local industries.  Alt-Pasua has four better class stores:  House Petrovic has a variety of goods and a license to sell liquor; a silk spinning operation; a brickworks and cattle trading.  The town has two annual market days.  Since 1822 Alt-Pasua has become Company Headquarters.  Prior to that time it was in Woika.

 

 

  1. The Geographical Location of the Three Locales

 

  The three communities are situated in the corner where the Danube and Sava Rivers meet.  There is a slope from the north to the south.  There are no creeks, lakes or forests.  Woika lies at the lowest level of the slope.  All three locales fall under the political, judicial and military authority of the Peterwardein Regiment with its headquarters in Mitrowitz.

 

 

  1. Authorities and Public Offices

 

  The Company Headquarters, a post office, German, Slovak and Serbian schools are all located in Alt-Pasua.  In Neu-Pasua there is a secondary military Headquarter while in Woika there is one with a higher degree of authority.  There are established church parishes in all three locales.

 

 

  1. State of the Roads and Travel

 

  In all three locales there are streets but they are without a foundation or base, 32 metres wide with a ditch on both sides and side streets and lead from one locale to the other.  During the summer months they are good to travel on but during the winter and at times of sustained rainy weather they are very bad.  The postal route leads from Peterwardein over to Alt and Neu-Pasua towards Semlin.  There are no railways or canals.

 

 

  1. Mountains

 

  There are no mountains or any high elevations.

 

 

  1. Landscape

 

  There is no exceptional landscape scenery because of the lack of any valley formations.

 

 

  1. Water Resources

 

  There are no water reservoirs outside of the marshes around Woika.

 

 

Section III

 

Condition of the Acreage

 

  The land is divided equally in all three locales in terms of cultivated land, meadows and pasturage.

 

  Alt-Pasua has 4,825 Joch (the amount of land a man can plough with in an ox in one day) of cultivated land, 1,547 Joch of meadows, 1,445 Joch of pasture land and household gardens.

 

  Neu-Pasua has 2,090 Joch of cultivated land, 1,343 Joch of meadows, 175 Joch of household gardens.

 

  Woika has 5,047 Joch of cultivated land, 1,405 Joch of meadows, 1,936 Joch of pasture land and 425 Joch of household gardens.

 

  The quality of the soil is first class.  The German fertilizes and works his land the best; the Slav relies on whatever nature provides and does not fertilize and works haphazardly.  The acreage is cultivated primarily by sowing two different crops simultaneously; wheat and oats, barley and maize (corn).  The result even in good years does not meet the entire needs of the Slovaks and Slavs.  They have to make up for that by selling livestock.  The Germans in comparison produced more than they required for themselves.  The danger of flooding existed only in Woika.  The owners of the land are enlisted Grenzers.  Day labourers, tradesmen and such only have their house and gardens as property.

 

  There are no exemplary businesses or farm operations.  There is seldom a shortage of hay.  Only the Germans and Slovaks bring in a second crop of hay.  The growing of fruit is poorly developed and is intended only for their own use.

 

 

Produce and Businesses

 

  There are no vineyards.  There is no lime kiln.  There are no factories except for the silk spinning works of Petrovic in Alt-Pasua that employs 40 to 50 women.  There are distilleries operated by the owners of the vineyards but only for their personal consumption.  Coal mining and the lumber industry do not exist due to the fact that there are no forests.

 

 

Livestock Rearing

 

  Only to be found among the Grenzer families.  The Slovaks and Slavs raise small stunted horses without stables.  Germans rear larger and better horses.  Grenzers raise a good breed of horned cattle.  The Germans and Slovaks milk cows; the Slavs milk sheep.  Pigs are raised to meet their own needs and there are no goats.  Both oxen and horses are used for ploughing and field work.  Only the Germans stable their livestock.

 

  Prices:  one horse costs 30 to 40 Florin (Guilder); one ox 50 to 60 Florin; one cow 30 to 40 Florin; a pair of sheep 8 to 10 Florin; a pair of swine 15 to 20 Florin.  The livestock prices for the Germans are half as much higher.

 

 

Trade and Commerce

 

  There are no weekly markets.  In Alt-Pasua there are two trade fairs annually with articles for agricultural and household use.  Commerce in these three locales was centred on meeting the daily needs by the local shopkeepers.  In Alt-Pasua there were three major stores to meet the local needs and those of the surrounding area.  Corn trading took place in all three locales.  The largest store in Alt-Pasua was operated by the merchant, Petrovic.  The exporting of trade goods was by ship on the Danube and Sava Rivers.  The prices varied.  A peck could be purchased for 1 Florin and 36 Kreuzer and sold for 2 Florin and 14 Kreuzer in around 1848.

 

 

Trade in Iron

 

  Trade in iron was unimportant and carried on by merchants in the area.

 

 

Trade in Horned Cattle

 

  The merchants, Petrovic and Ljubischa, were engaged in this trade and also dealt in fattened cattle, which were primarily delivered to Austria.

 

 

Section IV

 

The Populace

 

  The influences of the climate, diseases and war greatly affected the position and situation of the population.  The growth of the population was constant.  The economy was based on agricultural cultivation and livestock rearing.  The average age attained was 50 to 60 years.  The major illnesses are malaria, lung disease and smallpox among children.  The Serbs honoured St. Elias and Nicholas as their church patrons, mostly the latter in Woika.

 

Schools

 

  All of the schools were built and funded by the community and only the German school in Alt-Pasua was erected by the State.  Every German school had three classes and every Serbian and Lutheran school had two classes.  Because of the shortage of schoolrooms the young people were taught religion classes on Sundays.

 

Houses

 

  The number of houses:  Alt-Pasua 396, Neu-Pasua 147 and in Woika there were 266.  Mode of construction:  stamped clay adobe with reed roofs.  In the last 15 to 20 years many houses had tile roofs.  In Neu-Pasua the houses were of solid construction with the gable facing the street.

 

  The interior divisions of the houses:  One or two rooms faced the street and one faced the yard and in between them was the kitchen.  Cellars were seldom dug because of the high water table.  Ovens were primarily built out of lime while a few were made of brick and tile.  The heat in the stove was produced from straw and only seldom with wood.  The windows were larger in German houses and much smaller in the houses of the others.  In most cases the stables were built separately from the house.

 

Nutrition

 

  The bread is good and made of multi-grains.  The meat dishes consist of beef, mutton, pork and fowl.  The German kitchen provides a greater variety than the Slovaks and Serbs.  The Serbs preferred to eat meat.  Dumplings and noodles were the major flour based foods.  There was very little fresh fruit available.  There were seldom any fish.  The Germans made various foods using a milk base while the Slovaks use milk far less in cooking.  The Serbs used milk only during the summer months when they milked their sheep.  The Serb enjoys fried meat and during the three day Christmas celebration large families consume an entire one year old pig.  At Easter the Serb slaughters a lamb.  During the holidays the Germans and Slovaks are content to eat various kinds of fowl.  Alongside of water both wine and brandy are drunk.  Of course wine and brandy are only available to those with vineyards.  Beer is not drunk.

 

Clothing

 

  Men wear worn and threadbare clothes on work days and on Sundays and holidays they wear new and better clothes.  Germans wear lighter clothing made of cloth primarily in shades of blue or dark colours; their trousers are held up by coloured cords.  During the winter the German men are attired in cloth or long fur jackets.  Slovaks and Serbs wear darker outer garments made of cloth and in winter, especially the Serbs, many wear fur jackets as well as fur trousers.

 

Women’s Clothing

 

  Older German women wear darker colours while children wear brighter colours.  The Slovaks favoured wearing brighter colours.  The Serbian women were more extravagant in their dress.  During the winter women primarily wore short cloth coats or fur jackets that the Germans call Csurak.  Women’s clothing is mostly made of purchased dry goods.

 

Head Covering

 

  In all three locales men wear felt hats and in winter wear black fur caps.  Women wear kerchiefs on all occasions and the Germans wear mostly dark ones while the others tend to wear bright ones.

 

Footwear

 

  Both men and women, especially when working in the fields wear a type of sandal called Opanken.  On Sundays the Germans and Slovaks wear lightweight shoes called Schlappen.  In all three locales during the dry summer months both women and children wear special knitted footwear both out of doors and in the house.  In the cold of winter and during wet weather young and old wear wooden shoes known as Klumpen much like the Dutch wooden shoe. 

 

Traditions and Customs

 

  Among the Serbs there are many.  Christmas is celebrated for three days.  In addition there are celebrations in honour of the patron saint of the household, weddings, Christmas and Easter.  At both Christmas and Easter the greeting is:  Christ is born or Christ is     risen.  The person who is greeted in this way, responds to the greeting in the same manner, either He is born or He is risen.  On Christmas Eve hay is spread about in all of the rooms and remains there during the next three days.  At the celebration of their patron saint a special loaf of church bread is baked with a silver coin worked into the dough.  At the same celebration wheat germ is cooked; has sugar added and is offered to the household guests as they arrive in the order in which they came.  The Serbian bride is obliged to undertake certain tasks:  in the first days of her marriage she must wash the feet of her father-in-law and when out on the street she must kiss the hand of all older people and kiss children on both of their cheeks.  The Germans and Slovaks have traditions and customs of their own.

 

Superstitions

 

  Some Serbs still believe in witches.  An old woman who does not eat garlic counts as a witch.  There are Slovaks who believe in vampires or bloodsuckers.  Many believe that the ringing of bells in the church tower can drive away thunderstorms and lightning.  For many who are sick an old woman with her household remedies acts as their doctor.

 

Entertainment and Amusements

 

  Among older people it consists mostly of dinking bouts and carousing.  There is much eating, drinking, singing and dancing.  The youth have the greatest time both on Sunday and holidays and dance out in the open in the centre of the village.  In the face of inclement weather the dancing entertainment goes indoors.  During Church celebrations the Serbs are known for their generous offerings to the church with gifts of 10 to 20 Florins or in kind, i.e. an ox.  At the time of Serbian Church celebrations there is usually the ringing of the church bells and the firing of gun salutes and ceremonies took place in the homes of richer families involving rites conducted by the priest.  Toasts were drunk to the leaders of the nation and the princes of the Church and other important personages.

 

  Germans celebrate their Kirchweih (anniversary of the dedication of their church) in various traditional ways.  Guests from outside of the community are richly entertained and shown great hospitality but no offerings or gathering of gifts for the church are carried out.  In very much similar ways the Germans and Slovaks celebrate the Christmas festival.

 

Reutlingen, June 1974                                         M. Huber

 

Neu-Pasua From the Settlement to the Flight

 

  Neu-Pasua is located 22 kilometres north-west of Belgrade in the fertile region of Srem.  It has connections with the most important railway line in Europe that links the north-west and south-east portions of the continent:  Ostende-Vienna-Budapest-Belgrade-Constaninople.  The geographical importance of the community is heightened by the fact that it is located only 4 kilometres from the Danube and not far from the Sava estuary.  After the Second World War the Belgrade Airport was constructed on the site of our former community.  The church stood at the centre of the community 80 metres above sea level.  In this flat landscape the “Pickerle” was 3 metres higher than the village and was the highest elevation.  The area where Neu-Pasua was established lay within the Austrian Military Frontier District and from its founding was administered by the military authorities in Peterwardein.  It was only 90 years after the settlement that the inhabitants of the village elected their first mayor, Adam Lang.  Up until then this function had been carried out by an older lower ranking military officer who was responsible to the officer in command in Alt-Pasua.  During this period of strict military governance the use of the public stocks as a form of punishment was in effect.

 

  The reasons given for bringing our forebears to this country were primarily of an economic and military nature.  When the Turks were driven out of Middle Europe at the end of the 17th Century they abandoned and left behind a sparsely populated, devastated, swamp infested region.  In order for that region to be cultivated the Austrian Empire had to think of settling these territories.  In addition to the former inhabitants and newly settled Slavs the decision was made to recruit German farmers and tradesmen in south western Germany.  This undertaking was met with some success because the German farmers who lived under the burden and demands of what remained of the feudal system were easy to win over.  These industrious and ambitious farmers who lived under terrible economic and social conditions in the south western Germany principalities not only had to contend with the difficulties of a new beginning during the settlement period in their new homeland but also had to undertake military service and act as border guards along the frontier.  During the extensive publicity campaign during the reign of Empress Maria Theresia those settlers who responded were overwhelmingly Roman Catholic.  It was only under the leadership of her son Joseph II who issued the Edict of Toleration that Protestants were also allowed to participate and settle after 1780.

 

  In 1790 the military authorities in Peterwardein assigned 62 families, all of whom were Protestants, to settle along the Sava River that served as the border with the Turks to serve there as border guards.  These settlers, who were our forebears, were brought to Alt-Pasua where Slovaks had been settled since 1770.  Because the locale for the new settlement was still not defined and little preparation had been done this group of settlers spent the winter of 1790/1791 among the Lutheran Slovaks in Alt-Pasua.  In 1791 the settlement began on what was then known as the “Pasua Puszta” and had been leased to others who had left.  It was a narrow stretch of land and no large fertile areas remained to be had.  It was this primitive remote settlement in a swampy area close to the Sava River that our forebears fought for their lives and their families’ existence.

 

  It would be interesting to list the places of origin of all sixty-two families from southern Germany who were involved in the settlement that can be found in an article written by Professor Lotz.  This, however, would go beyond the parameters of this writing.  Only the names of cities, towns and district designations will be mentioned.  They are as follows:  Böblingen, Calw, Emmendingen, Esslingen, Göppingen, Heilbronn, Kehl (Baden), Lahr, Lörrach, Ludwigsburg, Marbach am Neckar, Mosbach, Nürtingen, Reutlingen, Tübingen, Ulm am Donau, Vaihingen, Waiblingen, Zuffenhause and others.

 

  The settlement plan for the village by Lieutenant von Wechselberg was done on a scale of 1:7200.  This village plan is in the War Archives in Vienna under the reference designation GJh Number 494.  In the centre of the village there was a large exercise area used for the military training of the Grenzer border guards.  In this plan the dimensions and boundaries of the pasture land, the individual house lots are clearly shown and identified.  Forty-one house lots were on the Semlin Road, (both Upper and Lower streets) and twenty on the Banovci Road (Ratzen and Zöttel streets).

 

  The new settlers were confronted by virgin swampy lands and soil and an unhealthy climate.  The community of Neu-Pasua at the time of the settlement had 2,500 Katastral Joch of land assigned to it including the village itself and adequately met the needs of the first generation of settlers but was not sufficient to support their descendants.  After one hundred years of tireless efforts and industriousness on the part of the entire population it became what our poets would describe as “a blooming Eden brought forth in a wasteland.”  Houses and roads were built; ditches and canals were dug.  The growing prosperity of the farmers made it possible to expand the acreage and the vineyards to ten times the original uncultivated wasteland allotted to them by their purchase of land in twelve communities in the districts of Alt-Pasua and Semlin.   

 

  Towards the end of the 18th Century and the beginning of the 19th Century numerous families moved to Neu-Pasua, especially from Bulkes, Cserwenka and Werbass.  Neu-Pasua was one of the most blessed in its large number of children among all of the German communities in the country.  Before the Flight in October 1944 there were 105 families with five or six children and 28 families with seven or more children.  On one street alone  three neighbours had twenty-five children among them.

 

  Because of its ongoing economic development over 153 years the community could no longer expand so that many families were forced to migrate elsewhere.  Daughter communities were established near and far throughout the vicinity.  In addition numerous families also emigrated overseas.

 

  According to the statistics presented in the Neu-Pasua Heimatbuch using as the fixed date the Flight, October 6, 1944 a perfect picture emerges with regard to the village inhabitants through the compilation of the information that was provided.  In total, Neu-Pasua had 5,880 inhabitants.  The refugee families from other communities that sought safety among us out of fear of Partisans attacks are not included in that number.  There were 5,812 Lutheran and 11 Roman Catholic Germans.  From among the 57 non-Germans there were 39 Slavs and 18 Gypsies.  The latter had lived here for several generations and spoke the Swabian dialect fluently.  The village counted 26 streets and alleys.  There were 1,153 houses alongside of workshops and stores.  On the basis of these statistics Neu-Pasua like all of the other German communities had already suffered heavy war losses prior to the day of the Flight.  At that time there had been 124 men who had fallen in battle or were missing.  It was only several years after the end of the war that the sorrowful balance sheet of our losses could be drawn up resulting from the mass murders carried out by the Partisans, the numbers of victims of epidemics in Tito’s internment and death camps and the years spent in slave labour  from 1948 to 1951.  In total, during the Second World War the number of those who fell in battle, are missing or were put to death in an inhumane manner in captivity include 295 men in the military and 169 civilians primarily the elderly, women and children for a total of 464 persons.  It is a proven fact that the losses suffered at war’s end were greater than during the actual conflict and should be considered unique if not unthinkable.  These losses account for 8% of the population compared to 3% in the First World War when 137 persons lost their lives.  We need to mention that a transport consisting of 187 of our people the majority of which were family members from Neu-Pasua were forced on trains in Ried in Upper Austria and were shipped back to Yugoslavia at war’s end.  This train transport travelled as far as Mitrowitz in Syrmia where the vast majority of these destitute people perished in utter misery in the internment camp there.  But there were other German communities that suffered greater losses than we did.

 

Agriculture

 

  The community was without qualification a farming village with 80% of the population engaged in agriculture.  This was carried out in a very progressive manner.  As early as 1908 the first combine harvesting machines made in the United States of America were introduced locally.  Up until the Second World War the grain crops were harvested with this kind of machinery.  As a result of the prevailing and generally accepted inheritance rights the family acreage in almost all cases was evenly divided among all of the male heirs.  Because of this practice no large scale farms developed but rather remained mid-sized or small plots of land.  The major crops were wheat and maize in addition to barley, oats, sugar beets and other root crops.  In the last years prior to the Flight sunflowers were grown as a source for cooking oil.  As an example of the yields that our fields produced in terms of maize and wheat we can share the following:  there was a yield of about 400 wagonloads of maize and 250-300 wagonloads of wheat.  If we add the yield of oats and barley to meet the individual farmers needs, the large scale cattle rearing, the feeding of swine for slaughter and seeds for the next year’s planting the annual production exceeded 1,000 wagonloads.  The vineyard annually produced several thousand Hekto litres of good wines.

 

Crafts and Trade

 

  The reputation of the local tradesmen went far beyond the borders of our home community.  In many cases the Serbs in the neighbouring communities called upon our tradesmen to perform their services instead of using their own.  Many tradesmen also had some small landholdings.

 

  The daily activities and skills of the tradesmen were as follows.  They spun, sewed, knitted, crocheted, baked, slaughtered, wove baskets, made brooms and so on.  Much of this work was done in the winter months when field work was at a standstill.  Through these trades our rather unassuming but neat and tidy farm clothing were worn right up to the Flight in our home village.

 

The Co-operative Society

 

  The Society did not exist until the mid 1920s.  The Farmer’s Assistance Association, the so-called Agraria was founded under the chairmanship of Johann Flohr in 1925.  Following the establishment of this institution the co-operative was forced to face very unstable times for a few years until after meeting a major crisis it led to a healthy agricultural economy and general prosperity for the farmers.  In the years ahead the Farmer’s Assistance Association consisted of a membership of over one thousand villagers.  Credit was generously extended to the members that enabled them to purchase additional land.

 

  A type of credit union was a component of the Farmer’s Assistance Association that proved itself of great value.  There was hardly a family or household that was not part of it.  The Farmers’ Assistance Association had its own kiln to dry maize that processed over one hundred wagonloads from autumn through the winter.   The existing seed cleansing machinery was used by the farmers a great deal.  Through the efforts of the Farmer’s Assistance Association agricultural equipment and machinery were ordered and used along with other necessary articles for farming and vineyard production.  Outside of the scope of the Farmers’ Assistance Association there was livestock insurance co-operative that provided insurance on cows which was a major concern of the farmers.  The risk of the loss of beef cattle was not considered as great.  Through the requirements for this insurance and the necessary regular carrying out of examinations with regard to the status of the health of the animals by veterinarians resulted in a tuberculosis free herd in the community.

 

People’s Savings Bank

 

  The oldest financial institution in Neu-Pasua was the People’s Savings Bank established in 1905 by our countryman Ludwig Schumacher.  With the arrival of the Farmer’s Assistance Association it lost a great deal of its importance.  It remained in operation until the time of the Flight.

 

Industries

 

  They were not very well developed due to the lack of capital.  There was a textile works in the village, the firm of Müller and Company, with a workforce from 35 to 40 persons, and in addition there was both a large and smaller brickwork.  In 1944 Neu-Pasua had two modern export customs houses for mill products.  There were approximately a dozen modern mills that were owned and operated by men from Neu-Pasua located at other locales.  A workshop made bicycle parts.  At that time there were eighteen commercially   operated threshing machines in the various German communities and stationed in Serbian villages that earned a good income for the owners in Neu-Pasua.

 

Community Life

 

  The cultural life of the village was deliberately curtailed by the Yugoslavian government to prevent the German consciousness of the inhabitants to gain ascendancy.  The German teacher was not permitted to lead the choral society founded in 1905.   One of the deserving members of the society was Dr. Noll the village doctor.  He achieved great results in singing competitions.  Sports activities only began after the First World War and began with football (soccer).  Callisthenics and gymnastics first began to develop in the 1930s.  The Fire Department was first founded after the First World War under the leadership of Fritz Schneider the local innkeeper.  One can say this was rather late in being established.  In one respect there was always the danger of a major fire because of the enormous numbers of haystacks and piles of maize leaves in the barnyards while on the other hand the danger was minimized by the nature of the construction of the houses out of bricks and roofed with tiles.  Otherwise when fires broke out every farmer abandoned whatever work he was doing and lost no time in coming to help.  There was no lack of wells or water to put out the fire.

 

  The most significant landmark in the village was the baroque style church built in 1812.   The services were always very well attended.  At the time of the major festivals not all of the worshippers were able to find seating.  Chairs were placed along the centre aisle of the church.  The Siloah orphanage established in 1910 did not only serve the village of Neu-Pasua.  It is now located in Isny in the Allgau and has developed into a children’s and youth village.  It serves approximately 150 children and youth and will never be forgotten by its founders the people of Neu-Pasua.

 

Neu-Pasua Today

 

  The church, the Luther memorial and the parsonage were demolished by the new inhabitants shortly after the Second World War.  The Luther Hall next to the church alone was spared destruction and today serves as a place of worship and has a cross attached to its gable.  The former neat and tidy houses have become quite unsightly.  Because the village is easily accessible by roadways to the nearby capital city of Belgrade it has been expanded by its current inhabitants and a portion of our former homes have been subdivided so that around 14,000 people now live there.  The current population of Neu-Pasua are Serbs mostly from around the surrounding area as well as people from more distant parts of Yugoslavia who are employed as workers in Semlin or Belgrade.  Only the portion of rich agricultural land around the Pickerle has been designated and used for farming by the state farm collective.

 

  In conclusion to these observations there are two comments by persons of non-Neu-Pasua origin who have characterized the village and its inhabitants as follows.  Long before the Second World War, a Serb from the neighbouring village of Vojka was reputed to have said, “It is good that we have Swabians around who drive their wagons   along the bumpy road through our village in the early grey dawn of morning to go ploughing and harvesting and make such a noise that they inadvertently wake us in our sleep announcing our own work day was about to begin.  If there were no Swabians around we would have to invent them.”

 

  A former German soldier from the Reich who had belonged to an anti-aircraft unit had spent a month in Neu-Pasua and its vicinity and got to know the people quite well and returned to Yugoslavia years after the Flight as a tourist.  As the editor of a well known newspaper in the West German Bonn Republic he wrote about it and his impressions.  He wrote, and I quote:  “Ne-Pasua is a jewel compared to the other communities around it and even today remains beautiful on the outside giving expression to its past.”

 

  It is beyond dispute that our people from Neu-Pasua, as is true in general of all the Swabians in the Danube basin, have fulfilled their mission as pioneers and German colonists in the wider world and our descendants can take pride because of it.

 

Reutlingen, May 1969                                         M. Huber

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The Neu-Pasua Homeland Committee and Its Task

 

  At the general Treffen (assembly) of the Danube Swabian Expellees Organization held in Reutlingen in June 1951 there were many of our countrymen present from our home community Neu-Pasua.  A small group of them talked among themselves and agreed to eat their noon meal together at the local Ratstube and spend a leisurely time together.  As agreed about 30 to 40 persons appeared at the restaurant, almost all of them countrymen from Neu-Pasua.  Even prior to the Treffen the necessity for founding a Homeland Committee had been raised by some former residents of Neu-Pasua who saw its importance and gave serious consideration to it.  The Neu-Pasua former residents who were present were from Reutlingen or lived in its close proximity or in not too distant regions and during their dinner conversation they were all of one mind to found a Homeland Committee.  The formation of the committee required the election of persons who would carry out all the necessary requirements to ensure the success of the work to be undertaken.  Whenever possible they needed to live in close proximity to Reutlingen and could be reached quickly whenever necessary.  Names were put forward that resulted in the following listing in alphabetical order:  Ludwig Alter, Jakob Deh, Jakob Göttel, Adam Hellermann, Mathias Huber, Michael Huber, Anton Hudjetz, Georg Jentz, Philipp Kendel, Friedrich Kühbach, Jakob Rometsch and Philipp Staufenberger.

 

  In order to give the reader a glimpse of the work done by the Homeland Committee to date, I will give a short summary of the purpose that the committee set for itself and its consequent performance.

 

  1. The organization and carrying out of Treffen and the necessary arrangements.  There have been seven Neu-Pasua Treffen that were arranged and held during the following years:  1952, 1954, 1956, 1958, 1964, 1969 and 1973.  All of these assemblies were well attended by our countrymen.  A programme was developed and closely tied to each Treffen and the preparation and implementation required much time and effort.  These programmes included a memorial service at the Reutlingen cemetery; festival worship services; an evening of celebrating our folk customs, along with dancing, a social time and reunion.  The sixth Treffen was combined with a timely exhibition:  Everything that reminds us of Neu-Pasua, along with an interesting stamp collection of our countryman Georg Dewald and a coin collection of our countryman Jakob Schumacher.  All of the Treffen without exception were warm friendly gatherings and highly esteemed by our countrymen whereby our solidarity and love for our old and new homeland were given expression.  At all of our Treffen our countrymen from the daughter settlements and those related to Neu-Pasua were always invited and participated in them.

 

  1. At Pentecost 1953 the brochure written by the author of this book was published under the title, “The War Victims of the Danube Swabian Community of Neu-Pasua”.  Several members of the Homeland Committee assisted in gathering and compiling the information.

 

  1. Beginning in 1953 and in the years that followed the matter of compensation for those driven out of their homeland was undertaken.  It would take too much time to get into the particulars of individual cases.  Still I offer a few in concise form.  The extent of the number of personal claims for compensation from among the population of Neu-Pasua living in the Bonn Republic was in the neighbourhood of 2,000.  Only a small proportion of the compensation claimants were capable of submitting the claim on their own.  This was due to the fact that our home village was located within the former Military Frontier District which required community approval for the undertaking.  Because of that the resolution of the claims was more complicated than it was for other communities.  In addition during the war years 1941 until 1944 there were major changes in the boundaries of the pasture lands and the village of Neu-Pasua itself.  During this process there were many persons who joined the Homeland Committee that had the necessary knowledge with regard to the compensation legislation and were able to assist many of our countrymen to complete their submissions with proven good advice and supportive action.  Two members of our committee were spokespersons for both short and longer periods with the government ministry related to the compensation.  Here we would like to mention the fact that the Director dealing with reparations from Yugoslavia within the government ministry, our countryman Leopold Egger of Semlin (Franztal) went to great lengths to meet the requests coming from our former community.  In response to requests of our Homeland Committee our countryman Egger personally provided the evidence with regard to community property and the established boundaries in order that they could be acted upon.  As a result many of the farming families of Neu-Pasua were assisted in making successful claims.  We are duty bound to be thankful to him.

 

  1. There was collaboration in the publication of the Homeland Book which was published in 1956.  It was written by Dr. Irmgard Hudjetz-Loeber commissioned by the Homeland Committee and includes the very worthwhile contribution of Pastor Jakob Rometsch:  the Family Register from 1791-1956.  In addition there were other portions provided by other members of the Homeland Committee.  We are justly proud of our Homeland Book.  The edition consisted of 2,500 printed copies and has since become unavailable.  Along with the Homeland Book a series of pictures in postcard format developed by Pastor Jakob Rometsch were also published which had been sold to a great degree.  At the same time as the book was published a ground plan of Neu-Pasua on a scale of 1:3000 was also published.  In this plan every house is identified by the name of its occupant and as such is a document of great to all of our former villagers. For this exceptional work we express our thanks and give recognition to our countrymen Adam Lebherz now of Balingen.

 

  1. The Orphanage Siloah:  Members of the Homeland Committee Friedrich Kühbach, Jakob Rometsch and Mathias Huber have worked alongside of the Orphanage Union dealing with its affairs over many years.  At the various Treffen that have been held the offerings have been forwarded to the home for several years.  During the Christmas holidays there were house gatherings in the Reutlingen area in support of Siloah.  At the Treffen in 1969 a stone memorial commemorating the war victims of Neu-Pasua was commissioned and is now imbedded in the wall of one of the children’s homes in the youth village in Isny.

 

  1. The House of the Danube Swabians:  Included in the role of honour of the supporting communities that provided the financing for this house in Sindelfingen the village of Neu-Pasua is identified as one of the patrons.  These funds resulted from the response to an appeal made by the Homeland Committee to all of our Neu-Pasua countrymen.  Members of the Committee themselves made significant personal contributions.  At the head of the list of donors was our countryman Georg Jentz who donated 1,000 DM on behalf of himself and his family.

 

Reutlingen, June 1974                                    M. Huber

 

Syrem, Slavonia, Baranya

 

The Cauldron

 

Srem:

 When the Beasts Ruled

 

“Whoever cannot work will not be allowed to live”

      Semlin

      The German population in Srem and Slavonia was scattered and isolated and lived among Croats and Serbs who formed a majority in the mixed communities in which many of them lived.  But alongside of them were large and overwhelmingly German communities, like Ruma, Indija, Pasua, Franztal, Sarwasch and Sotin and several others. In most communities in Srem and the eastern portion of the Slavonia there were also large German populations.  During the Second World War, both regions were part of the Independent State of Croatia.

 

     The relationship between the Serbs and the Croats during the time of the so-called Independent State of Croatia was stretched to the limits.  As long as the situation permitted, the German population in Srem sided with the Serbs in the face of actions taken against them by the Croats.  Indija is not the only example, in which the home defense forces of the German population came to the defense of the Serbs and prevented a bloodbath.  The relationships between the Germans and both the Serbs and Croats over the previous century had always been very positive.  In the past they had not intervened or become involved in the quarrels and arguments between the two groups, and let them work things out amongst themselves.  They were always friends of both and enemies of neither.

      Throughout the war, both Srem and Slavonia experienced ongoing raids and stronger and stronger attacks by the Partisans directed against the Croatian and German troops.  But the Partisans did not hesitate to include the local civilian populations in the conflict.  Their bestial treatment of the innocent civilians who fell into their hands was a clear indication of what the local populations could expect if the Partisans ever came to power if there was no one to curb them and hold them back from committing ongoing atrocities.  They acted with excessive brutality of a satanic nature during the entire war, against the Serbian, Croatian and German civilian populations who did not support and stand by them, and did so with displays of gruesome bestiality.  The Serbian Royalists suffered as much as the Croats and the Germans.

      Because of what they had learned and experienced during the war years, the vast majority of the German population left their homeland in the fall of 1944, knowing that they would be helpless and defenseless against the Communist Partisans and would have to face unimaginable horrors at their hands.  How accurate they actually were in their assessment of the situation was soon to be proven true.  From the very first days of rule by the Partisans the German population was herded together and the majority of them were immediately shot.  But these mass shootings in Srem and Slavonia were not the equal of some of the greater atrocities that the later labour camp inmates would have to suffer.

      Semlin-on-the-Danube across the river from Belgrade on the other side of the Sava, through the incorporation of surrounding villages had a very large German population.  Already in October of 1944 by order of the Partisan Ruling Council a concentration camp was erected there.  Several thousand German civilians were brought here over a brief period of time.  The vast majority came from the Batschka and the Banat.  The camp consisted of four barracks, three of which were occupied by men and one by women.  With even less daily nutrition than the slave labourers in the Batschka and the Banat, they were set at hard labour every day.  Many of them who were too weak or sick to work were beaten or shot to death.  One of the inmates in this camp informs us:

      “We were brought to Belgrade on ships from Pantschowa.  Our group consisted of men from various communities in the Banat:  Karlsdorf, Werschetz, Kovin, Mramorak, Franzfeld, etc.  We were taken on foot from Belgrade to Semlin.  On our way we were often beaten with rifle butts in our ribs.  Whoever could not keep up was beaten.  Weaker men threw away their backpacks in order to keep up with the others in order to avoid being beaten or put to death.  On our way we ran into a column of wagons, which had license plates denoting various villages in the Banat.  They were loaded with furniture, household items, bedding and such heading for Belgrade, even though everywhere you turned you could read notices on walls that stated, “We do not need the belongings of strangers, nor do we want them.”   After a short period of waiting in front of a command station, we were led into the Camp Kalvaria (Calvary).  It was ten o’clock when we set foot in the camp and there and then we were driven into a barrack like cattle, in which all of us could not stand upright nor could we sit down to rest.  During that night, everything they had not already taken away from us was now confiscated.    The next day we were led to the airport to work.  While we were working at the airport everything that we had managed to save and hide in our backpacks all disappeared.  All we had left was what we were wearing.  At the airport we had to remove debris, while others were taken to the docks to load or unload ships.   It often happened that entire work parties received no food or rations in spite of doing hard labour all day.  At evening we got watery bean, potato or pea soup, and 40 to 45 Decograms of bread daily.  During the nights we had to dig ditches in two shifts.  For those who had no implements, they had to use their bare hands to carry the earth some 100 meters.  One of the shifts worked from the time they returned to the camp from working outside until midnight, and were then replaced by the other shift.  But often both shifts had to work through the night.  Whoever could no longer go on working and received a slip from the doctor, was allowed to rest for a day in the camp clinic.  Until the end of March the camp was without a doctor.  His function was carried out by a Partisan, who was in charge of the brutalization and mistreatement of the prisoners, and the shooting of prisoners, which he both organized and carried out.  He loved to be called “Doctor”, and would make the decision whether a person was sick or not.  Every few days, the sick who were in the clinic were sent to the “Hospital” in Belgrade.  They had to make their way to Belgrade on foot in the evening.  Those who were unable to go on, were helped by the others and dragged along with them as best as they could.  They were taken about 100 meters from the camp and shot there.  These actions were always under the direction of the “Doctor”.  In such actions, Martin Berger of Karlsdorf and Jakob Kuhn of Weisskirchen lost their lives.

      A Gypsy family with an eighteen year old son lived in close proximity to the airport.  He came and visited the airport on a daily basis, and he was allowed to choose any man from among the prisoners and beat him with a cane for as long as he wanted.  If any of the other prisoners turned around so as not to witness this brutality, he would be the next to endure a beating.  If any man hesitated or spoke out against this punishment was forced to kneel and place his hands behind his back and was then beaten with the rifle butts of the sentries.  On one occasion, when one man had already received several blows from the rifle butts, attempted to ward off the next blow by raising his hands against the offender.  His hands were immediately chained behind his back and later in the night and on the following day he was gruesomely mistreated and abused.  Every bone in his hands and feet were broken.  In the following night all of the prisoners were forced to assemble.  By order of the Camp commander one of the Partisans stepped forward and shot the man lying on the ground beaten, bloodied and moaning pathetically.  He was buried in the vicinity of the camp yard.

      On February 12th, a labour group of some six hundred men was assembled and force marched in the direction of Mitrowitz.  On their way they were joined by another four hundred men from Apatin who were working on the railway line from Schid-Vodjinci.  They had to carry the heavy steel train tracks wherever they were required.    This meant that they carried them for at least six hundred to fifteen hundred meters.  Whoever could not keep up was shot.  The first few days, the men received absolutely nothing to eat.  A few days later they received a quarter liter of pea soup and 10 Decagrams of bread.  Everything lacked salt.  The ration was increased later to a half liter of pea or bean soup, and 30 to 40 Decagrams of bread, but both the peas and beans were hard and indigestible.   After a short time, all of the men had serious cases of dysentery, working in extreme heat and drinking excessively, they weakened physically to the point that it was life threatening for many of them, so that on May 16th the work assignment ended, because there were no longer even fifty men who were capable of any work.  Of the four hundred men from Apatin, three hundred and thirty-nine of them were sent back to Apatin on April 27th.  But on the next day at the railway station at Slankovici, twelve of the sick men were shot.  Among them was the sixty year old Michael Fraus of Zychidorf.  Of the group, who had come from the Semlin camp the survivors returned to Semlin, but without one hundred and twelve of their fellow prisoners who had been either shot or beaten to death.

      On May 29th, three hundred of the men who had lost the capacity to do any further work were transferred to the internment camp at Jarek in the Batschka.  They were mostly the men who had worked on railway construction.

      In September of 1945 the camp at Semlin was closed and the inmates were all sent to Mitrotwitz.

      All of the men who had spent several months in the Semlin Camp, aged dramatically in a very short period of time, so that they were unrecognizable to their families.  Young men in a short time looked like aged men, and most of them had lost almost all of their teeth.  From Semlin and Mitrowitz only human wrecks returned, at whose sight it was apparent what they had endured.


     Ruma

      Before the war, there were over ten thousand Germans living in Ruma.  The community, which was located in one of the most beautiful of all of the regions of Srem   formed the centre of the German settlement in the area.  No sooner had the Partisans set up their military government on October 25, 1944 when they began the roundup of the local German population throughout the area and began to liquidate them.  They dragged off the German populations from Nikintzi, Grabovtzi, Kraljevtzi, Hrtkovitzi, Ptintzi, Wrdnik and many other villages herding them to an assembly area, and not only the men, but the women and children as well.  They were all imprisoned in the Hrvatski Cathedral at first.  Then they had to undress until they were naked, and left their clothes behind and were marched out to the brickyards where ditches had been dug, and as each group arrived they were shot.  The next batch to be executed had to lie down on top of the corpses of the group just executed before them.  Those who protested or refused to co-operate were bayoneted to death and thrown into the pit.  Many were severely wounded when they were thrown in.  They were still alive and cried out and moaned as the next group lay on top of them and suffocated them.  About 2,800 Germans died in this way on the first day.  Many other Germans from the vicinity were also shot individually, stabbed or beaten to death.

      Mitrowitz

      In the city of Mitrowitz located in Srem, there was only a small German minority that lived among the Croatian population.  But close to the city there were numerous communities, among which Germans formed the vast majority of the population, while some of the villages were entirely German.  It was here in Mitrowitz where the Partisans set up an internment camp in the local silk factory, which would become the most gruesome of all of the Partisan installations.  This was especially true in terms of the high death rate in this facility.  By the beginning of December 1945 there were at least two thousands persons interned here.  In April of 1946, only four hundred and fifty were still living.  In the first half of the month of January, there were days when twenty four persons died of starvation.  On December 15th, sixty-nine women from Betschmann were brought to the camp in Mitrowitz.  By mid-February only eleven of them were still alive.  On January 6, 1946 there were still sixty-four women from Sektisch.  By April they had all perished except for twelve.  Of one hundred and fifty children who were still alive in November 1945, by April in 1946 they numbered less than fifty.  When the inmates of the Semlin Camp were brought to Mitrowitz in December 1945, there were seventeen men from Karlsdorf.  In March of the next year, thirteen of them had already died.  Enormous were the numbers who were shot and beaten to death by the Partisans.  Twenty alone were victims of abuse and mistreatment.  The Partisans were not prepared to wait for people to simply die on their own.  In the early evenings they were taken out of the camp to the banks of the Sava River, where they were shot and their bodies were thrown into the river.  Every time they took groups away like that they were always told they were being taken to a hospital.  The high death rate was due to the inhumane mistreatment the prisoners experienced, but above all it was the lack of nutrition.  For a long time, there was only soup twice a day with only a trace of grain.  But on Christmas Day of 1945 they were only given soup once.  There were months when they received no bread at all.  When there was bread it was only a small chunk of corn bread.  The camp was hermetically sealed at all times.

      Even in 1946, long after the war was over, the camp officials for no reason at all continued to order the death of German civilians in their hands.  They demonstrated special brutality in the butchering of the German physician, Dr. Franz Ehrlich and his helper the nurse known as Sister Juli in September of 1946.  Dr. Ehrlich, in his position as camp doctor had the duty to keep medical records of all of the inmates, recording their illnesses and the causes of their deaths.  He did all of this conscientiously and truthfully, and if someone died of starvation he recorded it as such, and if a prisoner was beaten to death by a Partisan he reported it as such.  Because of this he greatly angered the camp commander who then threatened him.  He was instructed to record other illnesses as the causes of death.  But the doctor refused to do so and continued to record the truth.  In response the commander ordered that his assistant, the nurse, Sister Juli a nineteen year old from Ruma be thrown into the punishment bunker.  She was a very beautiful young woman.  During the night, the commandant went to the bunker and raped her.  At her request, Dr. Ehlers examined her the next day and he noted the crime in his medical records.  Because of that he was ordered to appear before the commandant, who asked him to change his records.  Dr. Ehrlich refused to do so.  He would not falsify the truth.  He would not lie.  Immediately following his interview, he was taken out of the camp that evening.  At the same time the young nurse, Sister Juli was also taken.  The two of them were dragged to the banks of the Sava River.  There they were tortured in frightful ways and then towards morning they were butchered with knives.  Their bodies were thrown into the Sava.  But the bodies did not float away, but remained there by the river bank.  Their corpses had been decapitated.  Serbian civilians had witnessed this massacre.

      In the spring of 1947, the inmates of the camp were transferred to Jarek where they were housed in an old warehouse.  From among the many thousands who had been in the camp at Witrowitz only four hundred had survived.

 

 

 

 

 

 

     Vukovar

 

     Vukovar was an important Croatian city with a large German minority.  The city was occupied by the Partisans on April 12,1945.  On the very same day, the Partisans arrested all of the leading personalities if the area, including the teachers Michael Paitz, Jakob Kiefer and Leonhardt Baumgartner.  The arrested men were immediately shot.  Their liquidation was announced publicly the next day to the entire population.  The next day a new series of arrests and imprisonments began.  As a result one hundred and twenty men simply disappeared.  They were shot in the former German military camp grounds trenches.  Among the victims that day were the most important officials in the city, which included Matthias Schreckeis and the mayor, Ing. Turk.  Fathers of some of the Partisans were shot that day.  Three of them were driven on foot and forced to cross a minefield that tore them all apart with their explosions.  On the same day the plundering of homes and properties began.  Anything the Partisans wanted they took.  On one of the following days Martin Muller and Martin Hutz were publicly executed standing up against a wall and shot by a Partisan formation.  It was reported that guns had been found in their possession, one hidden in a wheelbarrow and the other buried in the garden.  In truth neither of them had any arms nor had they tried to hide them.  The finding of the guns was only a ruse.  On April 16th all of the inhabitants of the city had to report and indicate their nationality.  The intention of the registration was revealed on April 24th, when all persons who had claimed to be German, had to leave their homes and Vukovar that day.  A portion of those being expelled from the city were led down to the Danube and put on ships and sent to Palanka.  The group consisted of young mothers with children and old women.  From Palanka they were driven on foot to Jarek heading for the internment camp there.  The pace of the march had to be maintained by everyone or they were beaten.  One woman who could no longer go on, was beaten and shoved about by the Partisans, and fell into a ditch and broke her leg.  Without any consideration for her condition she had to come along and maintain the pace of the march.  She was helped along by some of the others.  Without counting the children, there were sixty-two persons in this group when they arrived in Jarek on May 1st.  After three and one half months only six of them were still alive.

 

     The second, and much larger group of the expellees from Vukovar on April 24th were taken to the Ovtschara-Puszta of Count Elz.  There were one hundred and sixty persons in this group.  At the end of May they were driven on foot to Jarek.

 

     A third group of those expelled on April 24th were taken to the Czech College on the Danube.  Not counting the children, there were some two hundred persons.  They would be the third group to be sent to Jarek later.

 

     Another group made up of able bodied women and men were assembled and were taken to Mitrowitz and Schid to work on railway construction.  They numbered two hundred persons.  After some time, almost worked to death and unable to work any further they were also brought to Jarek.  But the vast majority of them had succumbed and become victims while they were in Mitrowitz.  Only a few individuals survived and came to Jarek.  Of four brothers who had been sent to Mitrowitz only one came to Jarek and he died four days after his arrival. 

 

     On August 7th another sixty-two persons in Vukovar were driven out of their homes.  They were individuals who had claimed to be Croatians, even though they had German names.  About forty of them were brought to Jarek, and twenty were sent to Valpovo.  Only a few of them from Valpovo arrived in Jarek the next year.  Again in November another forty persons were taken to Valpovo.  From among them only a few individuals were able to survive.

 

     On January 4th an additional sixty persons were driven out of their homes and were driven to Valpovo.  Among them was the 76 year old Elisabeth Kleiber the benefactress of the community.  Years before she had established a large childrens’ orphanage at her own expense and continued to support and maintain it.  At the time she was expelled she was living in the orphanage and had entrusted all of her estate to its future.  This kind and generous woman, the friend of the poor, was dragged off to Valpovo, where she would die.  When the camp at Jarek was closed and the survivors were sent on to the camp at Kruschevlje, of the hundreds of Germans from Vukovar who had been brought to Jarek, only twelve persons were among them.  All of the others had perished.

 

 

Slavonia

 

     Esseg-Josipowatz

 

     Esseg (Osijek) is the capital city of Slavonia; it is an old military fortress city, and since the expulsion of the Turks had a large German population.  With the passage of time there was a gradual assimilation of the Germans with the Croatian population, but there was ongoing German influence on the life of the city.  But the large increase in the Croatian population also played a major role in lessening the German influence on Esseg.  In the previous decades an important German Catholic weekly newspaper, “Christliche Volkszeitung” had wide circulation both in Srem and Slavonia as well as the Batschka.  A much larger German population could be found in the vicinity, among which were some purely German villages and communities.  After the evacuation of the German troops from the area only a small proportion of the German population in the area remained behind.  But there was actually one transport that was retrieved by the Partisans in Austria and brought back to Yugoslavia.  The minority, who remained behind, still amounted to thousands and ended up in the camps at Valpovo and Josipowatz.  The total number of inmates at the Josipowatz camp began with four thousand persons, mostly women and children.  The youth of the children rich German families in Slavonia was totally annihilated.  Hunger and accompanying diseases made quick work of them.

      Valpovo

       The largest internment camp in Yugoslavia by far was in Valpovo.  There was a small German population in Esseg along the Danube, where it was almost submerged with the much larger Croatian population among whom they lived.

      The German population of Esseg and its vicinity, who had not been consigned to slave labour in Josipowatz, were expelled from their homes in May of 1945 and brought to Valpovo.  The number of inmates in the camp at the time was in the neighbourhood of some five thousand.  In the summer of 1945 a frightful typhus epidemic broke out in the camp, and claimed some three thousand victims.  In May of 1946 some of the inmates of the camp were brought to Esseg to stand on trial before the Peoples’ Court and were condemned to prison at Lepoglava for several years, and a smaller number were released.  About eight hundred persons were transferred to Rudolfsgnad and the camp in Valpovo was closed.

      Like all of the camps in Slavonia, this camp was not exclusively an internment camp. It involved a large number of able bodied workers, who made up at least half of the inmates and who served as slave labour.  As it was true throughout Slavonia, their methods here were brutal, but there was far less in the way of shootings and torture.  Here the objective was the quick death of thousands of persons through hunger to assure there could be no resistance, and make them susceptible to a host of fatal diseases.  The Partisan sentries adhered to the code, “Don’t murder any.  Just leave it to the cauldron to do the work for us.”  After May of 1945 the countless and often daily and weeklong detention in punishment cells, along with torture and abuse no longer took place.  There was only one case where a man was shot in the back of the neck for having left the camp and gone begging for food in the neighbouring village.

      Nutrition consisted of a breakfast, consisting of tea brewed from various kinds of leaves.  There was no sugar.  For lunch there was soup, in which you might find potato peelings or the pods from which beans were taken.  Otherwise it was clear water without lard or salt.  There was bread twice a day, about 15 Dekagrams.  It was baked out of barley or oats.  For shelter there were barracks, without windows, without heat, and without light.  Lice and fleas and other insects were everywhere among the three hundred inmates in each barrack.  They were also the cause of many of the illnesses and epidemics which followed and affected all of the inmates at one point or another.  Only after the inmates arrived from the city was there any effort made to control the lice and fleas, without any concern about those who were already ill.

      Valpovo, Semlin, Mitrowitz and Jarek were millstones whose task was to grind to death as many of the people as possible.  Once you were caught in it, few would be able to come out of it alive.  This quartet made complete and quick work of its victims.

 

      Djakovo


    Only a few Germans lived in the episcopal city Djakovo.  But in its surrounding territory there was a large German population.  The evacuation of the scattered German populations in Slavonia had been a difficult undertaking.  It is no wonder that in the area around Djakovo there were large numbers of Germans who had remained behind.  They were all taken to Krndija.  From among all of the camps in Slavonia this one earned its reputation for brutality.  Thousands of people were here on the shortest way to death, through hunger and disease.  From among almost four thousand inmates, after a short period of time, only eighteen hundred remained.


     Pisanitza

      Even in central Croatia, the Partisans established their extermination camps for the Germans.  In Pisanitza by Bjelovar they held thousands of them in a concentration camp.  The inmates came from Croatia, Slavonia and Srem.  Most of them had been evacuated but after the war was over they had returned home.  Among them were also families from the Wojwodina (Batschka).  On arriving in Agram (Zagreb), everything they had was taken away from them.  They had been given provisions and food from UNRRA and other relief organizations for their journey “home”.  This was all booty from the point of view of the Partisans who were only too happy to take it.  The treatment of the people in Pisanitza was such that one thousand persons died of hunger or its consequences.  In September of 1945 all young women and girls were ordered to report for assembly.  They had to submit themselves to an examination by the Partisans to determine whether they were carriers of sexually transmitted diseases and in the process many of them were sexually abused.


Baranya


     Belmonoschtor

      The small portion of Baranya that was at first part of the Wojwodina, was annexed to Croatia in the spring of 1945.  In the fall of 1944, the Partisans allied with the Red Army had gone far beyond the Yugoslavian border and had taken not only the Hungarian part of the Batschka as far as Baja, but also the Hungarian County of Baranya up to Pecs.  While they co-operated with the Red Army in the rounding up of the able bodied among the German population for slave labour in Russia in the Hungarian Batschka, in the Baranya the Partisans began with the arrests and internment of German civilians in concentration and slave labour camps.  This herding of the German population into camps in the Baranya resulted mostly after they had finished working on fortifying defensive positions for the Russian army, which had involved some 14,000 labourers from the Batschka.  Those from the Baranya, both men and women in these brigades were not released but interned in slave labour camps in the Batschka, overwhelmingly in Sombor.  Those who were not fit for work from among the German population from the vicinity of Bezdan on the other side of the Danube and the German villages and mixed villages in its vicinity were all taken to Gakovo.  In the Baranya the Hungarian assimilation process had been most effective and many of the families involved no longer spoke German and considered themselves to be Hungarians with German names.  The vast majority of the German population of Baranya were taken to the camp at Belmonoschtor (Beli Manastir).  There in its vicinity, close to Grabowatz, in the spring of 1945, thirty-six German persons, both men and women, who were too sick to work were shot.

      The Partisans set up their military government in Belmonoschtor and carried out a reign of terror on the local German population from there.  Countless German men, mostly intellectuals, including the local priest, Theodor Klein, the mayor Johann Seller, the innkeeper Franz Gunter, the merchant Wittmayer and his father-in-law Jakob Binder were all shot and were buried out in the fields.  They cut off pieces of Father Klein’s body while he was still alive and rubbed salt in his wounds.  They left him lying there in pain until he finally died.  The camp in Belmonoschtor was closed in the fall of 1946 and the surviving inmates were transferred to Tenje by Esseg.  On January 20th the camp in Tenje was also closed and the rest of the survivors were sent to Rudolfsgnad.

 

 

Foreword:

 

  With the publication of the Homeland Book in 1956 the basic foundation of the history of our former home community was laid.  The Homeland Book was compiled by Dr. (Mrs.) Hudjetz-Löber.  It included the very exceptional Family Register that was authored by our former village pastor, Jakob Rometsch.

 

  Following the publication and appearance of the Homeland Book further merit worthy contributions were assembled.  They enhance and expand the historical chronicle of our home community.

 

  The contributions with regard to the statistical information on the inhabitants of Neu-Pasua at the time of our flight on October 6, 1944 were assembled and organized by a number of persons who were well familiar with our home community and their work can be accepted as being accurate.  All of those who worked on it are to be heartily thanked.  In this regard we further note that several of the smaller streets that had unfamiliar names before the last war are identified by the new names that were in use for the purpose of the statistical information.  As is well known, the whole area known as “Klein Vojka” was counted as part of the Bahnstrasse.

 

  Finally I thank all our countrymen who provided individual contributions or historical information to me about our home community.

 

  I hope that this present work can add a further cornerstone to the history of Neu-Pasua.

 

  Reutlingen, Pentecost 1974                                   Mathias Huber

 

 The Emigration of our Ancestors:

 

  Two hundred years ago there was great economic need in Germany.  Those who had some land of their own had to work industriously without any outside assistance while those who had no land had to live on beggary for months at a time.

 

  At that time, the borders of Austria extended from Baden to the Banat.  As a result of the wars with the Turks there was a great deal of deserted, unpopulated and desolate land.  The Empress Maria Theresia was very much involved in settling and developing these lands as was her successor and son Jospeh II.  A series of agents from Vienna were sent to the Rhineland.  During the years of settlement from 1747-1778 over twenty entirely German villages inhabited mostly by Roman Catholic settlers were established in the Banat, the eastern Batschka and west of the Tisza River.  Many Serbian hamlets were expanded into larger communities through the addition of German settlers.  The new arrivals received land allotments, a house with all the necessary utensils all at the expense of the State.  This is what attracted more and more people and even though there were now sufficient numbers of settlers another large group of Swabians were on their way around 1790; most of whom came on foot as far as Ulm or others as far as Vienna and then boarded ships and travelled down the Danube River.  Those who went on ahead received directions and instructions either in Vienna or Budapest as to which settlement area they were to head towards as did those who followed after them later but the upkeep and support they received for the journey was less than adequate.

 

  They came down the Danube close to the vicinity of Belgrade which did not prove to be the Promised Land; instead they had jumped from the frying pan into the fire.  The last major war between Austria and the Turks was in full swing in the area from 1788-1791 and the Military Administration in Semlin had no idea of where to send the settlers.  By now the people had spent all of their travel allowance and the savings they had brought with them and were in terrible straits.

 

  J.K. Soppron, the historian of Semlin, reported several instances related to these settlers.  “Katharina Wittmann, a widow, requests that since her son Johannes has been taken for training by a military officer and she found herself ill and would no longer receive the daily 3 Kreuzer support money in the near future she desires to be settled in Serbia.”  The maintenance and support provisions were only in effect until May 15, 1791.  Most of the settlers were down with fever and were unable to earn their bread because the only work available was in the vineyards which was work with which they were unacquainted.

 

  None of the surrounding Serbian or Croatian villages took the settlers in.  Lengthy and protracted deliberations with the Imperial Court Chamber in Vienna followed.  In the meantime, they sent the destitute people to the Slovak village of Stara Posova that lay about an hour north of Semlin and had been settled in 1770.  Their co-religionists (fellow Lutherans) who spoke another language received them in a very friendly manner, became the Godparents of several of the children, and welcomed them with various acts of kindness.  The first entry in the church records dealing with the Swabian settlers informs us that Johann Ellenberger a bachelor married Maria the widow of Friedrich Schneider on September 27, 1791.  In addition, Kaspar, the son of Kaspar and Katharina Lang born on October 2, 1791 and Johannes Peter Scheffler from the Duchy of Württemberg both died on Octoberr 14, 1791.

 

  They found shelter in several half fallen down border guard posts.  Up until 1781 the southern border along the Sava River was constantly kept under the guard.  There was a citizen’s militia made up of farmers in the surrounding villages known as Grenzers (border guards) who took turns every several days in doing sentry duty.  This is the way the defence of the border against the Turks was organized along the Danube in the southern Batschka after 1748.  They consisted primarily of married Serbs who had fled northward in 1690 and loved to fight the Turks.

 

  After the Turks were driven further to the south there were those among the citizen soldier families that migrated southwards to be closer to their old beloved homeland along the new Sava River southern border.  That was also the case at Stara Pasova and they apparently moved on after several decades so that the Swabians took up residence in their abandoned mud huts.

 

 

The Settlement of Neu-Pasua (Nova Pasova or New Pasua):

 

  Finally, a definitive location where they could settle and live was assigned to them six kilometres to the south, consisting of those parcels of land that were combined together for this purpose plus a small section of another and was given the name Nova Pasova.  But things would not go well for the settlers for very long.  The unfamiliar climate took its toll.  In the second half of October 1791 three adults and three children from among the small group of sixty families died.  Alongside the health hazards another dark cloud hung over the settlement.  Early in the summer of 1791 Bishop Matthew Franciscus Krtica of Djakovo, in whose diocese the new settlement was being established raised   complaints in Varsadin.  He pointed out that the people were adherents of the Augsburg Confession (Lutherans) and if they were tolerated their teachers could easily enter the entire province and the entire northern region up to the border.  He appealed to a law passed that same year forbidding adherents of the Augsburg and Helvitic (Swiss) Confessions to settle in Dalmatia, Croatia and Slavonia with the exception of Lower Slavonia.  The issue was brought forward in Zagreb addressed to the Ban, Johannes Erdödy, the governor of the region and sent on to the Government Chancellery in Ofen (Buda) and eventually reached Vienna.  In the end, the ordinances of the past prevailed and no guarantees were given for the future.  During the times that followed the people were often threatened with expulsion.  It was only as a result of the Austrian and Italian War of 1850 that Austria put forward a toleration clause in the new Constitution and things got better for the Protestant settlers.  What the people had to endure to maintain their spiritual life and faith is a subject that needs to be addressed elsewhere, here we simply mention it to note that they did not enjoy the same favourable situation that the Protestants in the Batschka received.

 

  In the State plan of the village it was to have had four streets that intersected at the centre.  “In the very early years of settlement and following the constant rains a virtual lake was created around the village to such an extent that the western section became totally uninhabitable so that the fourth street that faced the east had to be abandoned because the majority of the houses that were built there were under water and later caved in.”  The houses on the street were later rebuilt after applying landfill to the house lots and the section from the church to the small lane (Gasslein) that begins at the cemetery as far as the orphanage was given the name:  Wasser Gasse (Water Street).  Shortly before the turn of the century the section was given the name:  Zottel Gasse.  For as long as we were there it was commonplace for people to catch fish from behind their houses.

 

  Ten years of freedom from paying taxes was also granted but once the time lapsed they were responsible to pay back the cost of their houses and the other costs involved in their settlement to the State which was fully accomplished by 1807.

 

  A small church was built quite early but by the 1830s it was far too small as well as badly in need of repairs.  Finally in 1837 there was agreement for the expansion and construction of a larger church beginning with the building of a tower that would befit the proportions of the much larger new prospective church.  Because the construction costs would be covered by the State Ministry of Finance the plan was forwarded to Vienna to the appropriate officials.  In one year’s time the plan was returned due to a flaw with regard to the prospective tower that did not appear to be suitable and in conformity to the architecture of the church.  A new plan had to be made and sent back.  The plan simply sat there in Vienna for four years despite frequent inquiries.  This was at a time when a great degree of hostility and intolerance was directed against the Lutherans.  Finally in 1842 word was received:  “His Imperial Majesty has signified his gracious pleasure and acceptance of the report of the approval of the Imperial Royal War Office of February 28th of this year to the request of the Lutheran congregation of Nova Pasova to build their Bethaus (Prayer House) along with a sacristy in addition to a clock tower.”

 

  Finally the construction contract could be awarded but the approval by the Border Regiment for that purpose was only received in December.  In the spring of 1843 the construction began and the rather simple tower was completed in 1844 after almost ten years of effort on the part of the congregation.

 

  The above information comes from an excerpt from, “Samuel Schuhmacher, a Herald of the Youth Organization of the Christian Endeavour Society among the Danube Swabians,” by Friedrich Renz.

 

 

  The following is a synopsis of the statistical information given on page seven based on the situation on the day of the Flight on October 6, 1944:

 

 1,153         Houses

 5,880         Inhabitants

 5,812         German Lutherans

     11         German Roman Catholics

     31         Croats

       5         Slovaks

       1         Serb

       2         Czechs

      18        Gypsies

 

  Second World War losses up to October 6, 1944

 

124                  Men

 

 

The Military Administration of Alt-Pasua, Neu-Pasua and Woika

 

  The ethnographic and topographic documents relating to the communities of Alt-Pasua, Neu-Pasua and Woika for the Peterwardein Border Regiment Nr. 9, responsible to the Governor of the Crown Lands of the Serbian Vojwodina and the Temesvár Banat in the years 1859/1860 are written in the German language and are handwritten.  From that period of time there are 219 handwritten reports related to these communities in the State Archives in Temesvár.

 

  We are indebted to Professor Anton Scherer, an instructor and teacher at the University of Graz for the discovery of these documents.

 

A Footnote

 

  The following accounts are from the original documents of the three Grenzer (border) communities.  In order not to stray too far from the original handwritten records we have maintained the primary military usages of the past.  However, primarily for the sake of younger readers engaged in research the author has inserted the contemporary German words for those terms and old usages that are no longer in use.  Lesser known words are explained in brackets.  There are some statements in the original records that contradict other information but the reader should not allow that to upset him.

 

Peterwardein Border Regiment Nr 9/10 Company

 

  This is the compilation and presentation of data for a historical and geographical record of the Serbian Banat Region and the adjoining Imperial and Royal Military Frontier District, Temesvár, January 8, 1859.

 

Section 1

 

  Locales:  1. Village of Alt-Pasua  2.  Village of Neu-Pasua  3. Village of Woika 

 

 

  1. History of These Locales

  Alt-Pasua was established with the settlement of Slovaks from Upper Hungary (present day Slovakia) in 1770 and Neu Pasua came into existence with the settlement of Germans whose origins were in Württemberg in 1790/1791.  Before the founding of Neu-Pasua, Alt-Pasua was simply known as Pasua.  A portion of the village of Alt-Pasua was previously settled by Serbs.  Woika (now known as Vojka) has existed since time immemorial farther back than Roman times.

 

  The inhabitants of Alt and Neu-Pasua are Lutheran.  The first are Slovaks and the latter Germans.  As mentioned previously a portion of the residents in Alt-Pasua are Serbs.  The inhabitants of Woika are Slavs of Orthodox and Uniat faith.  The occupation of the inhabitants is farming and cattle herding.  Up until twenty years ago immigration played a prominent role.  The population rose sharply:

 

  1.  Alt-Pasua numbered                1,563 males    1,499 females          Slovaks

                                                           403 males       376 females          Serbs

 

  2.  Neu-Pasua numbered                  742 males       764 females         Germans

 

  3.  Woika                                        l,355 males    1,314 females         Slavs

 

  Alt-Pasua had one Lutheran Church, one Greek Orthodox and one Uniat Church; one Public School and one Military School.

 

  Neu-Pasua had one Lutheran Church and a Public School operated by the congregation.

 

  Woika had a centuries’ old solid church but was in need of repairs in 1857 due to its dilapidated condition, one Public School and from 1811-1822 a German school operated there.

 

  Industries:

 

  None of the three locales had any local industries.  Alt-Pasua has four better class stores:  House Petrovic has a variety of goods and a license to sell liquor; a silk spinning operation; a brickworks and cattle trading.  The town has two annual market days.  Since 1822 Alt-Pasua has become Company Headquarters.  Prior to that time it was in Woika.

 

 

  1. The Geographical Location of the Three Locales

 

  The three communities are situated in the corner where the Danube and Sava Rivers meet.  There is a slope from the north to the south.  There are no creeks, lakes or forests.  Woika lies at the lowest level of the slope.  All three locales fall under the political, judicial and military authority of the Peterwardein Regiment with its headquarters in Mitrowitz.

 

 

  1. Authorities and Public Offices

 

  The Company Headquarters, a post office, German, Slovak and Serbian schools are all located in Alt-Pasua.  In Neu-Pasua there is a secondary military Headquarter while in Woika there is one with a higher degree of authority.  There are established church parishes in all three locales.

 

 

  1. State of the Roads and Travel

 

  In all three locales there are streets but they are without a foundation or base, 32 metres wide with a ditch on both sides and side streets and lead from one locale to the other.  During the summer months they are good to travel on but during the winter and at times of sustained rainy weather they are very bad.  The postal route leads from Peterwardein over to Alt and Neu-Pasua towards Semlin.  There are no railways or canals.

 

 

  1. Mountains

 

  There are no mountains or any high elevations.

 

 

  1. Landscape

 

  There is no exceptional landscape scenery because of the lack of any valley formations.

 

 

  1. Water Resources

 

  There are no water reservoirs outside of the marshes around Woika.

 

 

Section III

 

Condition of the Acreage

 

  The land is divided equally in all three locales in terms of cultivated land, meadows and pasturage.

 

  Alt-Pasua has 4,825 Joch (the amount of land a man can plough with in an ox in one day) of cultivated land, 1,547 Joch of meadows, 1,445 Joch of pasture land and household gardens.

 

  Neu-Pasua has 2,090 Joch of cultivated land, 1,343 Joch of meadows, 175 Joch of household gardens.

 

  Woika has 5,047 Joch of cultivated land, 1,405 Joch of meadows, 1,936 Joch of pasture land and 425 Joch of household gardens.

 

  The quality of the soil is first class.  The German fertilizes and works his land the best; the Slav relies on whatever nature provides and does not fertilize and works haphazardly.  The acreage is cultivated primarily by sowing two different crops simultaneously; little with wheat but with oats, barley and maize (corn).  The result even in good years does not meet the entire needs of the Slovaks and Slavs.  They have to make up for that by selling livestock.  The Germans in comparison produced more than they required for themselves.  The danger of flooding existed only in Woika.  The owners of the land are enlisted Grenzers.  Day labourers, tradesmen and such only have their house and gardens as property.

 

  There are no exemplary businesses or farm operations.  There is seldom a shortage of hay.  Only the Germans and Slovaks bring in a second crop of hay.  The growing of fruit is poorly developed and is intended only for their own use.

 

 

Produce and Businesses

 

  There are no vineyards.  There is no lime kiln.  There are no factories except for the silk spinning works of Petrovic in Alt-Pasua that employs 40 to 50 women.  There are distilleries operated by the owners of the vineyards but only for their personal consumption.  Coal mining and the lumber industry do not exist due to the fact that there are no forests.

 

 

Livestock Rearing

 

  Only to be found among the Grenzer families.  The Slovaks and Slavs raise small stunted horses without stables.  Germans rear larger and better horses.  Grenzers raise a good breed of horned cattle.  The Germans and Slovaks milk cows; the Slavs milk sheep.  Pigs are raised to meet their own needs and there are no goats.  Both oxen and horses are used for ploughing and field work.  Only the Germans stable their livestock.

 

  Prices:  one horse costs 30 to 40 Florin (Guilder); one ox 50 to 60 Florin; one cow 30 to 40 Florin; a pair of sheep 8 to 10 Florin; a pair of swine 15 to 20 Florin.  The livestock prices for the Germans are half as much higher.

 

 

Trade and Commerce

 

  There are no weekly markets.  In Alt-Pasua there are two trade fairs annually with articles for agricultural and household use.  Commerce in these three locales was centred on meeting the daily needs by the local shopkeepers.  In Alt-Pasua there were three major stores to meet the local needs and those of the surrounding area.  Corn trading took place in all three locales.  The largest store in Alt-Pasua was operated by the merchant, Petrovic.  The exporting of trade goods was by ship on the Danube and Sava Rivers.  The prices varied.  A peck could be purchased for 1 Florin and 36 Kreuzer and sold for 2 Florin and 14 Kreuzer in around 1848.

 

 

Trade in Iron

 

  Trade in iron was unimportant and carried on by merchants in the area.

 

 

Trade in Horned Cattle

 

  The merchants, Petrovic and Ljubischa, were engaged in this trade and also dealt in fattened cattle, which were primarily delivered to Austria.

 

 

Section IV

 

The Populace

 

  The influences of the climate, diseases and war greatly affected the position and situation of the population.  The growth of the population was constant.  The economy was based on agricultural cultivation and livestock rearing.  The average age attained was 50 to 60 years.  The major illnesses are malaria, lung disease and smallpox among children.  The Serbs honoured St. Elias and Nicholas as their church patrons, mostly the latter in Woika.

 

Schools

 

  All of the schools were built and funded by the community and only the German school in Alt-Pasua was erected by the State.  Every German school had three classes and every Serbian and Lutheran school had two classes.  Because of the shortage of schoolrooms the young people were taught religion classes on Sundays.

 

Houses

 

  The number of houses:  Alt-Pasua 396, Neu-Pasua 147 and in Woika there were 266.  Mode of construction:  stamped clay adobe with reed roofs.  In the last 15 to 20 years many houses had tile roofs.  In Neu-Pasua the houses were of solid construction with the gable facing the street.

 

  The interior divisions of the houses:  One or two rooms faced the street and one faced the yard and in between them was the kitchen.  Cellars were seldom dug because of the high water table.  Ovens were primarily built out of lime while a few were made of brick and tile.  The heat in the stove was produced from straw and only seldom with wood.  The windows were larger in German houses and much smaller in the houses of the others.  In most cases the stables were built separately from the house.

 

Nutrition

 

  The bread is good and made of multi-grains.  The meat dishes consist of beef, mutton, pork and fowl.  The German kitchen provides a great variety than the Slovaks and Serbs.  The Serbs preferred to eat meat.  Dumplings and noodles were the major flour based foods.  There was very little fresh fruit available.  There were seldom any fish.  The Germans made various foods using a milk base while the Slovaks use milk far less in cooking.  The Serbs used milk only during the summer months when they milked their sheep.  The Serb enjoys fried meat and during the three day Christmas celebration large families consume an entire one year old pig.  At Easter the Serb slaughters a lamb.  During the holidays the Germans and Slovaks are content to eat various kinds of fowl.  Alongside of water both wine and brandy are drunk.  Of course wine and brandy are only available to those with vineyards.  Beer is not drunk.

 

Clothing

 

  Men wear worn and threadbare clothes on work days and on Sundays and holidays they wear new and better clothes.  Germans wear lighter clothing made of cloth primarily in shades of blue or dark colours; their trousers are held up by coloured cords.  During the winter the German men are attired in cloth or long fur jackets.  Slovaks and Serbs wear darker outer garments made of cloth and in winter, especially the Serbs, many wear fur jackets as well as fur trousers.

 

Women’s Clothing

 

  Older German women wear darker colours while children wear brighter colours.  The Slovaks favoured wearing brighter colours.  The Serbian women were more extravagant in their dress.  During the winter women primarily wore short cloth coats or fur jackets that the Germans call Csurak.  Women’s clothing is mostly made of purchased dry goods.

 

Head Covering

 

  In all three locales men wear felt hats and in winter wear black fur caps.  Women wear kerchiefs on all occasions and the Germans wear mostly dark ones while the others tend to wear bright ones.

 

Footwear

 

  Both men and women, especially when working in the fields wear a type of sandal called Opanken.  On Sundays the Germans and Slovaks wear lightweight shoes called Schlappen.  In all three locales during the dry summer months both women and children wear special knitted footwear both out of doors and in the house.  In the cold of winter and during wet weather young and old wear wooden shoes known as Klumpen much like the Dutch wooden shoe. 

 

Traditions and Customs

 

  Among the Serbs there are many.  Christmas is celebrated for three days.  In addition there are celebrations in honour of the patron saint of the household, weddings, Christmas and Easter.  At both Christmas and Easter the greeting is:  Christ is born or Christ is     risen.  The person who is greeted in this way, responds to the greeting in the same manner, either He is born or He is risen.  On Christmas Eve hay is spread about in all of the rooms and remains there during the next three days.  At the celebration of their patron saint a special loaf of church bread is baked with a silver coin worked into the dough.  At the same celebration wheat germ is cooked; has sugar added and is offered to the household guests as they arrive in the order in which they came.  The Serbian bride is obliged to undertake certain tasks:  in the first days of her marriage she must wash the feet of her father-in-law and when out on the street she must kiss the hand of all older people and kiss children on both of their cheeks.  The Germans and Slovaks have traditions and customs of their own.

 

Superstitions

 

  Some Serbs still believe in witches.  An old woman who does not eat garlic counts as a witch.  There are Slovaks who believe in vampires or bloodsuckers.  Many believe that the ringing of bells in the church tower can drive away thunderstorms and lightning.  For many who are sick an old woman with her household remedies acts as their doctor.

 

Entertainment and Amusements

 

  Among older people it consists mostly of dinking bouts and carousing.  There is much eating, drinking, singing and dancing.  The youth have the greatest time both on Sunday and holidays and dance out in the open in the centre of the village.  In the face of inclement weather the dancing entertainment goes indoors.  During Church celebrations the Serbs are known for their generous offerings to the church with gifts of 10 to 20 Florins or in kind, i.e. an ox.  At the time of Serbian Church celebrations there is usually the ringing of the church bells and the firing of gun salutes and ceremonies took place in the homes of richer families involving rites conducted by the priest.  Toasts were drunk to the leaders of the nation and the princes of the Church and other important personages.

 

  Germans celebrate their Kirchweih (anniversary of the dedication of their church) in various traditional ways.  Guests from outside of the community are richly entertained and shown great hospitality but no offerings or gathering of gifts for the church are carried out.  In very much similar ways the Germans and Slovaks celebrate the Christmas festival.

 

Reutlingen, June 1974                                         M. Huber

 

Neu-Pasua From the Settlement to the Flight

 

  Neu-Pasua is located 22 kilometres north-west of Belgrade in the fertile region of Syrmia.  It has connections with the most important railway line in Europe that links the north-west and south-east portions of the continent:  Ostende-Vienna-Budapest-Belgrade-Constaninople.  The geographical importance of the community is heightened by the fact that it is located only 4 kilometres from the Danube and not far from the Sava estuary.  After the Second World War the Belgrade Airport was constructed on the site of our former community.  The church stood at the centre of the community 80 metres above sea level.  In this flat landscape the “Pickerle” was 3 metres higher than the village and was the highest elevation.  The area where Neu-Pasua was established lay within the Austrian Military Frontier District and from its founding was administered by the military authorities in Peterwardein.  It was only 90 years after the settlement that the inhabitants of the village elected their first mayor, Adam Lang.  Up until then this function had been carried out by an older lower ranking military officer who was responsible to the officer in command in Alt-Pasua.  During this period of strict military governance the use of the public stocks as a form of punishment was in effect.

 

  The reasons given for bringing our forebears to this country were primarily of an economic and military nature.  When the Turks were driven out of Middle Europe at the end of the 17th Century they abandoned and left behind a sparsely populated, devastated, swamp infested region.  In order for that region to be cultivated the Austrian Empire had to think of settling these territories.  In addition to the former inhabitants and newly settled Slavs the decision was made to recruit German farmers and tradesmen in south western Germany.  This undertaking was met with some success because the German farmers who lived under the burden and demands of what remained of the feudal system were easy to win over.  These industrious and ambitious farmers who lived under terrible economic and social conditions in the south western Germany principalities not only had to contend with the difficulties of a new beginning during the settlement period in their new homeland but also had to undertake military service and act as border guards along the frontier.  During the extensive publicity campaign during the reign of Empress Maria Theresia those settlers who responded were overwhelmingly Roman Catholic.  It was only under the leadership of her son Joseph II who issued the Edict of Toleration that Protestants were also allowed to participate and settle after 1780.

 

  In 1790 the military authorities in Peterwardein assigned 62 families, all of whom were Protestants, to settle along the Sava River that served as the border with the Turks to serve there as border guards.  These settlers, who were our forebears, were brought to Alt-Pasua where Slovaks had been settled since 1770.  Because the locale for the new settlement was still not defined and little preparation had been done this group of settlers spent the winter of 1790/1791 among the Lutheran Slovaks in Alt-Pasua.  In 1791 the settlement began on what was then known as the “Pasua Puszta” and had been leased to others who had left.  It was a narrow stretch of land and no large fertile areas remained to be had.  It was this primitive remote settlement in a swampy area close to the Sava River that our forebears fought for their lives and their families’ existence.

 

  It would be interesting to list the places of origin of all sixty-two families from southern Germany who were involved in the settlement that can be found in an article written by Professor Lotz.  This, however, would go beyond the parameters of this writing.  Only the names of cities, towns and district designations will be mentioned.  They are as follows:  Böblingen, Calw, Emmendingen, Esslingen, Göppingen, Heilbronn, Kehl (Baden), Lahr, Lörrach, Ludwigsburg, Marbach am Neckar, Mosbach, Nürtingen, Reutlingen, Tübingen, Ulm am Donau, Vaihingen, Waiblingen, Zuffenhause and others.

 

  The settlement plan for the village by Lieutenant von Wechselberg was done on a scale of 1:7200.  This village plan is in the War Archives in Vienna under the reference designation GJh Number 494.  In the centre of the village there was a large exercise area used for the military training of the Grenzer border guards.  In this plan the dimensions and boundaries of the pasture land, the individual house lots are clearly shown and identified.  Forty-one house lots were on the Semlin Road, (both Upper and Lower streets) and twenty on the Banovci Road (Ratzen and Zöttel streets).

 

  The new settlers were confronted by virgin swampy lands and soil and an unhealthy climate.  The community of Neu-Pasua at the time of the settlement had 2,500 Katastral Joch of land assigned to it including the village itself and adequately met the needs of the first generation of settlers but was not sufficient to support their descendants.  After one hundred years of tireless efforts and industriousness on the part of entire population it became what our poets would describe as “a blooming Eden brought forth in a wasteland.”  Houses and roads were built; ditches and canals were dug.  The growing prosperity of the farmers made it possible to expand the acreage and the vineyards to ten times the original uncultivated wasteland allotted to them by their purchase of land in twelve communities in the districts of Alt-Pasua and Semlin.   

 

  Towards the end of the 18th Century and the beginning of the 19th numerous families moved to Neu-Pasua, especially from Bulkes, Cserwenka and Werbass.  Neu-Pasua was one of the most blessed in its large number of children among all of the German communities in the country.  Before the Flight in October 1944 there were 105 families with five or six children and 28 families with seven or more children.  On one street alone  three neighbours had twenty-five children among them.

 

  Because of its ongoing economic development over 153 years the community could no longer expand so that many families were forced to migrate elsewhere.  Daughter communities were established near and far throughout the vicinity.  In addition numerous families also emigrated overseas.

 

  According to the statistics presented in the Neu-Pasua Heimatbuch using as the fixed date the Flight, October 6, 1944 a perfect picture emerges with regard to the village inhabitants through the compilation of the information that was provided.  In total, Neu-Pasua had 5,880 inhabitants.  The refugee families from other communities that sought safety among us out of fear of Partisans attacks are not included in that number.  There were 5,812 Lutheran and 11 Roman Catholic Germans.  From among the 57 non-Germans there were 39 Slavs and 18 Gypsies.  The latter had lived here for several generations and spoke the Swabian dialect fluently.  The village counted 26 streets and alleys.  There were 1,153 houses alongside of workshops and stores.  On the basis of these statistics Neu-Pasua like all of the other German communities had already suffered heavy war losses prior to the day of the Flight.  At that time there had been 124 men that had fallen in battle or were missing.  It was only several years after the end of the war that the sorrowful balance sheet of our losses could be drown up resulting from the mass murders carried out by the Partisans, the numbers of victims of epidemics in Tito’s internment and death camps and the years spent in slave labour  from 1948 to 1951.  In total, during the Second World War the number of those who fell in battle, are missing or were put to death in an inhumane manner in captivity include 295 men in the military and 169 civilians primarily the elderly, women and children for a total of 464 persons.  It is a proven fact that the losses suffered at war’s end were greater than during the actual conflict and should be considered unique if not unthinkable.  These losses account for 8% of the population compared to 3% in the First World War when 137 persons lost their lives.  We need to mention that a transport consisting of 187 of our people the majority of which were family members from Neu-Pasua were forced on trains in Ried in Upper Austria and were shipped back to Yugoslavia at war’s end.  This train transport travelled as far as Mitrowitz in Syrmia where the vast majority of these destitute people perished in utter misery in the internment camp there.  But there were other German communities that suffered greater losses than we did.

 

Agriculture

 

  The community was without qualification a farming village with 80% of the population engaged in agriculture.  This was carried out in a very progressive manner.  As early as 1908 the first combine harvesting machines made in the United States of America were introduced locally.  Up until the Second World War the grain crops were harvested with this kind of machinery.  As a result of the prevailing and generally accepted inheritance rights the family acreage in almost all cases was evenly divided among all of the male heirs.  Because of this practice no large scale farms developed but rather remained mid-sized or small plots of land.  The major crops were wheat and maize in addition to barley, oats, sugar beets and other root crops.  In the last years prior to the Flight sunflowers were grown as a source for cooking oil.  As an example of the yields that our fields produced in terms of maize and wheat we can share the following:  there was a yield of about 400 wagonloads of maize and 250-300 wagonloads of wheat.  If we add the yield of oats and barley to meet the individual farmers needs, the large scale cattle rearing, the feeding of swine for slaughter and seeds for the next year’s planting the annual production exceeded 1,000 wagonloads.  The vineyard annually produced several thousand Hekto litres of good wines.

 

Crafts and Trade

 

  The reputation of the local tradesmen went far beyond the borders of our home community.  In many cases the Serbs in the neighbouring communities called upon our tradesmen to perform their services over against using their own.  Many tradesmen also had some small landholdings.

 

  The daily activities and skills of the tradesmen were as follows.  They spun, sewed, knitted, crocheted, baked, slaughtered, wove baskets, made brooms and so on.  Much of this work was done in the winter months when field work was at a standstill.  Through these trades our rather unassuming but neat and tidy farm clothing were worn right up to the Flight in our home village.

 

The Co-operative Society

 

  The Society did not exist until the mid 1920s.  The Farmer’s Assistance Association, the so-called Agraria was founded under the chairmanship of Johann Flohr in 1925.  Following the establishment of this institution the co-operative was forced to face very unstable times for a few years until after meeting a major crisis it led to a healthy agricultural economy and general prosperity for the farmers.  In the years ahead the Farmer’s Assistance Association consisted of a membership of over one thousand villagers.  Credit was generously extended to the members that enabled them to purchase additional land.

 

  A type of credit union was a component of the Farmer’s Assistance Association that proved itself of great value.  There was a hardly a family or household that were not part of it.  The Farmer’s Assistance Association had its own kiln to dry maize that processed over one hundred wagonloads from autumn through the winter.   The existing seed cleansing machinery was used by the farmers a great deal.  Through the efforts of the Farmer’s Assistance Association agricultural equipment and machinery were ordered and used along with other necessary articles for farming and vineyard production.  Outside of the scope of the Farmer’s Assistance Association there was livestock insurance co-operative that provided insurance on cows which was a major concern of the farmers.  The risk of the loss of beef cattle was not considered as great.  Through the requirements for this insurance and the necessary regular carrying out of examinations with regard to the status of the health of the animals by veterinarians resulted in a tuberculosis free herd in the community.

 

People’s Savings Bank

 

  The oldest financial institution in Neu-Pasua was the People’s Savings Bank established in 1905 by our countryman Ludwig Schumacher.  With the arrival of the Farmer’s Assistance Association it lost a great deal of its importance.  It remained in operation until the time of the Flight.

 

Industries

 

  They were not very well developed due to the lack of capital.  There was a textile works in the village, the firm of Müller and Company, with a workforce from 35 to 40 persons, and in addition there was both a large and smaller brickwork.  In 1944 Neu-Pasua had two modern export customs houses for mill products.  There were approximately a dozen modern mills that were owned and operated by men from Neu-Pasua located at other locales.  A workshop made bicycle parts.  At that time there were eighteen commercially   operated threshing machines in the various German communities and stationed in Serbian villages that earned a good income for the owners in Neu-Pasua.

 

Community Life

 

  The cultural life of the village was deliberately curtailed by the Yugoslavian government to prevent the German consciousness of the inhabitants to gain ascendancy.  The German teacher was not permitted to lead the choral society founded in 1905.   One of the deserving members of the society was Dr. Noll the village doctor.  He achieved great results in singing competitions.  Sports activities only began after the First World War and began with football (soccer).  Callisthenics and gymnastics first began to develop in the 1930s.  The Fire Department was first founded after the First World War under the leadership of Fritz Schneider the local innkeeper.  One can say this was rather late in being established.  In one respect there was always the danger of a major fire because of the enormous numbers of haystacks and piles of maize leaves in the barnyards while on the other hand the danger was minimized by the nature of the construction of the houses out of bricks and roofed with tiles.  Otherwise when fires broke out every farmer abandoned whatever work he was doing and lost no time in coming to help.  There was no lack of wells or water to put out the fire.

 

  The most significant landmark in the village was the baroque style church built in 1812.   The services were always very well attended.  At the time of the major festivals not all of the worshippers were able to find seating.  Chairs were placed along the centre aisle of the church.  The Siloah orphanage established in 1910 did not only serve the village of Neu-Pasua.  It is now located in Isny in the Allgau and has developed into a children’s and youth village.  It serves approximately 150 children and youth and will never be forgotten by its founders the people of Neu-Pasua.

 

Neu-Pasua Today

 

  The church, the Luther memorial and the parsonage were demolished by the new inhabitants shortly after the Second World War.  The Luther Hall next to the church alone was spared destruction and today serves as a place of worship and has a cross attached to its gable.  The former neat and tidy houses have become quite unsightly.  Because the village is easily accessible by roadways to the nearby capital city of Belgrade it has been expanded by its current inhabitants and a portion of our former homes have been subdivided so that around 14,000 people now live there.  The current population of Neu-Pasua are Serbs mostly from around the surrounding area as well as people from more distant parts of Yugoslavia who are employed as workers in Semlin or Belgrade.  Only the portion of rich agricultural land around the Pickerle has been designated and used for farming by the state farm collective.

 

  In conclusion to these observations there are two comments by persons of non-Neu-Pasua origin who have characterized the village and its inhabitants as follows.  Long before the Second World War, a Serb from the neighbouring village of Vojka was reputed to have said, “It is good that we have Swabians around who drive their wagons   along the bumpy road through our village in the early grey dawn of morning to go ploughing and harvesting and make such a noise that they inadvertently wake us in our sleep announcing our own work day was about to begin.  If there were no Swabians around we would have to invent them.”

 

  A former German soldier from the Reich who had belonged to an anti-aircraft unit had spent a month in Neu-Pasua and its vicinity and got to know the people quite well and returned to Yugoslavia years after the Flight as a tourist.  As the editor of a well known newspaper in the West German Bonn Republic he wrote about it and his impressions.  He wrote, and I quote:  “Ne-Pasua is a jewel compared to the other communities around it and even today remains beautiful on the outside giving expression to its past.”

 

  It is beyond dispute that our people from Neu-Pasua, as is true in general of all the Swabians in the Danube basin, have fulfilled their mission as pioneers and German colonists in the wider world and our descendants can take pride because of it.

 

Reutlingen, May 1969                                         M. Huber

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The Neu-Pasua Homeland Committee and Its Task

 

  At the general Treffen (assembly) of the Danube Swabian Expellees Organization held in Reutlingen in June 1951 there were many of our countrymen present from our home community Neu-Pasua.  A small group of them talked among themselves and agreed to eat their noon meal together at the local Ratstube and spend a leisurely together.  As agreed about 30 to 40 persons appeared at the restaurant, almost all of them countrymen from Neu-Pasua.  Even prior to the Treffen the necessity for founding a Homeland Committee had been raised by some former residents of Neu-Pasua who saw its importance and gave serious consideration to it.  The Neu-Pasua former residents who were present were from Reutlingen or lived in its close proximity or in not too distant regions and during their dinner conversation they were all of one mind to found a Homeland Committee.  The formation of the committee required the election of persons who would carry out all the necessary requirements to ensure the success of the work to be undertaken.  Whenever possible they needed to live in close proximity to Reutlingen and could be reached quickly whenever necessary.  Names were put forward that resulted in the following listing in alphabetical order:  Ludwig Alter, Jakob Deh, Jakob Göttel, Adam Hellermann, Mathias Huber, Michael Huber, Anton Hudjetz, Georg Jentz, Philipp Kendel, Friedrich Kühbach, Jakob Rometsch and Philipp Staufenberger.

 

  In order to give the reader a glimpse of the work done by the Homeland Committee to date, I will give a short summary of the purpose that the committee set for itself and its consequent performance.

 

  1. The organization and carrying out of Treffen and the necessary arrangements.  There have been seven Neu-Pasua Treffen that were arranged and held during the following years:  1952, 1954, 1956, 1958, 1964, 1969 and 1973.  All of these assemblies were well attended by our countrymen.  A programme was developed and closely tied to each Treffen and the preparation and implementation required much time and effort.  These programmes included a memorial service at the Reutlingen cemetery; festival worship services; an evening of celebrating our folk customs, along with dancing, a social time and reunion.  The sixth Treffen was combined with a timely exhibition:  Everything that reminds us of Neu-Pasua, along with an interesting stamp collection of our countryman Georg Dewald and a coin collection of our countryman Jakob Schumacher.  All of the Treffen without exception were warm friendly gatherings and highly esteemed by our countrymen whereby our solidarity and love for our old and new homeland were given expression.  At all of our Treffen our countrymen from the daughter settlements and those related to Neu-Pasua were always invited and participated in them.

 

  1. At Pentecost 1953 the brochure written by the author of this book was published under the title, “The War Victims of the Danube Swabian Community of Neu-Pasua”.  Several members of the Homeland Committee assisted in gathering and compiling the information.

 

  1. Beginning in 1953 and in the years that followed the matter of compensation for those driven out of their homeland was undertaken.  It would take too much time to get into the particulars of individual cases.  Still I offer a few in concise form.  The extent of the number of personal claims for compensation from among the population of Neu-Pasua living in the Bonn Republic was in the neighbourhood of 2,000.  Only a small proportion of the compensation claimants were capable of submitting the claim on their own.  This was due to the fact that our home village was located within the former Military Frontier District which required community approval for the undertaking.  Because of that the resolution of the claims was more complicated than it was for other communities.  In addition during the war years 1941 until 1944 there were major changes in the boundaries of the pasture lands and the village of Neu-Pasua itself.  During this process there were many persons who joined the Homeland Committee that had the necessary knowledge with regard to the compensation legislation and were able to assist many of our countrymen to complete their submissions with proven good advice and supportive action.  Two members of our committee were spokespersons for both short and longer periods with the government ministry related to the compensation.  Here we would like to mention the fact that the Director dealing with reparations from Yugoslavia within the government ministry, our countryman Leopold Egger of Semlin (Franztal) went to great lengths to meet the requests coming from our former community.  In response to requests of our Homeland Committee our countryman Egger personally provided the evidence with regard to community property and the established boundaries in order that they could be acted upon.  As a result many of the farming families of Neu-Pasua were assisted in making successful claims.  We are duty bound to be thankful to him.

 

  1. Collaboration in the publication of the Homeland Book which was published in 1956.  It was written by Dr. Irmgard Hudjetz-Loeber commissioned by the Homeland Committee and includes the very worthwhile contribution of Pastor Jakob Rometsch:  the Family Register from 1791-1956.  In addition to there were other portions provided by other members of the Homeland Committee.  We are justly proud of our Homeland Book.  The edition consisted of 2,500 printed copies and has since become unavailable.  Along with the Homeland Book a series of pictures in postcard format developed by Pastor Jakob Rometsch were also published which had been sold to a great degree.  At the same time as the book was published a ground plan of Neu-Pasua on a scale of 1:3000 was also published.  In this plan every house is identified by the name of its occupant and as such is a document of great to all of our former villagers. For this exceptional work we express our thanks and give recognition to our countrymen Adam Lebherz now of Balingen.

 

  1. The Orphanage Siloah:  Members of the Homeland Committee Friedrich Kühbach, Jakob Rometsch and Mathias Huber have worked alongside of the Orphanage Union dealing with its affairs over many years.  At the various Treffen that have been held the offerings have been forwarded to the home for several years.  During the Christmas holidays there were house gatherings in the Reutlingen area in support of Siloah.  At the Treffen in 1969 a stone memorial commemorating the war victims of Neu-Pasua was commissioned and is now imbedded in the wall of one of the children’s homes in the youth village in Isny.

 

  1. The House of the Danube Swabians:  Included in the role of honour of the supporting communities that provided the financing for this house in Sindelfingen the village of Neu-Pasua is identified as one of the patrons.  These funds resulted from the response to an appeal made by the Homeland Committee to all of our Neu-Pasua countrymen.  Members of the Committee themselves made significant personal contributions.  At the head of the list of donors was our countrymen Georg Jentz who donated 1,000 DM on behalf of himself and his family.

 

Reutlingen, June 1974                                    M. Huber

 

    The following is a summary and translation of portions of Surtschin:  Ortsbiografie der deutschen Minderheit eines Dorfes in Syrmien published by the Ortsausschuss der Ortsgemeinschaft Surtschin in 1980.

 

 

  The first Lutheran settlements in the Military Frontier District were at Neu Pasua in Syrmien in 1790 and Franzfeld in the Banat in 1793 during the short reign of Leopold II.  These settlers came chiefly from Württemberg, Baden, Briesgau, Baden-Durlach, Alsace and Lorraine as well as Switzerland.  The future colonists in Surtschin traced their origins back to these two original Lutheran settlements.

 

  The settlers at Neu Pasua endured a great deal in establishing their community.  In 1790 upon the invitation of what would be known as the Josephinian Settlement a large contingent of German settlers came down the Danube and disembarked at Peterwardein.  Of these settlers, 62 families were intended for the eastern portion of the Slavonian-Syrmien Military Frontier District to form the Peterwardein Regiment and 26 families were to go to Semlin, a city outside the jurisdiction of the military.  But they were soon   to discover that no one had made any preparations for such a settlement.  The jealousy between the rich noble landlords in Semlin and the Roman Catholic clergy prevented the settlement of Lutherans in close proximity to the town.

 

  The larger group of 62 families was then settled in Alt Pasua which had been founded by Slovak Lutherans in 1770 and was served by a pastor who spoke German.  A bitterly cold winter, the climate change and the poor quality of the water led to countless deaths due to swamp fever which in all likelihood was malaria.  The authorities did not know what to do with the settlers or where to settle them.  Slavonia was out of the question because of the ban against the settlement of Protestants.  The only option was the Military Frontier District.  In the spring of 1791 the order came for them to establish themselves between Alt Pasua and Batajnica and they took the name Neu Pasua.  It was in the middle of swampy meadows where oxen were left to graze.

 

  All of the settlers came from Württemberg.  The 26 families who went to Semiln were from Nassau, the Pfalz and Baden.  They were being cared for in Semlin until May 15th as most of them had come down with the fever.  They were forced to leave the area and found refuge at Neu Pasua.  The number of settlers who died was very high.  No wonder Hungary was called “the cemetery of the Germans.”

 

  A military watch tower known as Tschadake #7 was erected in the future location of Surtschin in 1745.  But for now the area in its vicinity remained unpopulated.

 

  The tradition among the settlers who would become known as the Danube Swabians was one in which the oldest son alone would inherit the family house and land.  The other sons were given money or taught a trade at their father’s expense.  Land was getting scarcer and more and more expensive.  The only alternative was buying land in neighbouring Serbian villages.  These new “colonists” lived in mixed communities in terms of both nationality and religion.  Soon even that kind of land was no longer available in the Banat and the Batschka.  In 1859 the prohibition against Protestants in Syrmien was finally lifted and in 1873 the Military Frontier District was disbanded and massive settlement followed.  This region possessed fertile and cheap acreage and lots of it.  The authorities planned the settlement and as a result Surtschin became a large Danube Swabian community and had both a Lutheran and a Reformed congregation.  In addition to the farmers who settled there were also numerous artisans and tradesmen.

 

  In 1864 there were fifteen German families who had settled in Surtschin; by 1866 three more families had joined them.  In 1867 six more arrived and in 1869 ten more.   By the outbreak of the Second World War the population included 2,400 Serbs who were Orthodox, 800 Croatians who were Roman Catholic and 1,200 Danube Swabians of whom 1,000 were Lutheran and 200 Reformed.

 

  At the beginning of the 19the century there were less than 2,000 Protestants in Croatia/ Slavonia.  By 1895 the government in Agram (Zagreb) reported a population of 35,691 Protestants of whom 25,000 were Lutherans and 10,691 who were Reformed.

 

  The situation and position of the Protestant settlers was rather precarious and they were mistrusted by the local populations.  The greatest difficulty was providing pastoral care and schools.  All at once it seemed as if Croatia/Slavonia was being overrun with Protestants whose spiritual needs were being met by only five Reformed and four Lutheran parishes.  The Reformed congregations in Agram, later Fiume and Gross Pisanica took all of the Reformed under their wing.  The three Lutheran parishes in Syrmien at Alt Pasua (Slovak), Neu Pasua (German) and Neudorf served their fellow believers in the area.  That had to do at first.  But that would not do in the long run.  Only functions like baptism and marriage could be provided in this way.  The question of teaching the children and nurturing the adults with the Gospel could not be done from a distance and they could easily become prey to the many sects that were abounding around them or convert to Roman Catholicism.  As a result a new Mother Church was established at Bingula in 1863 halfway between Neudorf and Alt Pasua.

 

  With a continuous stream of settlers into Syrmien after 1873 and the disbanding of the Military Frontier District new congregations were established.    In Beschka during the year the Patent went into effect (1859) 24 families representing both confessions arrived there.  They became a filial of Neu Pasua and Pastor Weber supported the fledgling church.  In 1869 the Reformed withdrew and formed a separate congregation and first became a filial of Neusatz and then in 1878 the Lutherans in the village became an independent congregation.

 

  This freed the Neu Pasua congregation to relate to the new situation in the area around Semlin.  Schools had been established by the newly formed Lutheran congregations at Boljeuci in 1858, Beschanija in 1865, Surtschin in 1869, Dobanovce in 1875 and Obresch in 1882.  Neu Pasua provided pastoral services to the Swabians in the area and Alt Pasua served the Slovaks.  The teachers acted as Levite Lehrers and the school buildings were used to gather for worship.

 

  By 1879 the new settlements had over 1,000 Lutheran residents and the Mother Churches could not provide the care they needed.  As a result in 1879 a missionary parish was established and operated out of Surtschin.

 

  As a result at the end of the 19th century there were twelve Lutheran parishes (excluding Mitrovica) and ten Reformed (excluding Fiume).  The Reformed Mother Churches joined the neighbouring Seniorats of the Hungarian Reformed Church.  The Lutheran congregations were unable to structure themselves in order to conduct their own affairs for almost one hundred years and remained part of other outside jurisdictions.

 

  It would only be after the First World War and the establishment of the state of Yugoslavia when the Lutherans in the various parts of the new nation came together to form an independent, indigenous and national church.  In electing its first bishop, Philip Popp they elected a son of one of the parishes in Croatia/Slavonia.  While he was bishop he also served the congregation in Agram and became a senator in parliament during the reign of King Alexander.  Following the King’s assassination things began to change radically and the situation of the Danube Swabian became precarious as Hitler came to power in Germany and all that was to follow. 

 

  After the incorporation of Austria into the German Reich in 1938 many Jews fled from Austria where they had first arrived after fleeing Germany in 1933 and now sought refuge in Yugoslavia.  Through the efforts of Bishop Popp the congregation in Agram provided sanctuary and ministered to their needs.  After the proclamation of the Independent State of Croatia by the Ustaschi Fascist allies of the German Reich after the capitulation of Yugoslavia following the short war in 1941 horrendous times were ahead for the Orthodox Serbs in Croatia and Bosnia.  Many Serbs took to the woods and joined the Partisans in the fight against the genocide of the Serb population unless they converted to Roman Catholicism.  The struggle became intensified when the German Army also became involved.  Bishop Popp sought to save those who were persecuted regardless of nationality, religious confession or political loyalties.  He saw them all as his “persecuted brethren” as he put it.

 

  In order to save lives he set no frontiers to the limits of his love.  Through secret contacts and bribes he was able to secure transportation to assist Serbs flee to Belgrade.  To save other Serbs, he registered them as converts to the Lutheran Church.  In this way alone he saved over 400 Serbian families from extermination by the Ustaschi.  He also assisted imprisoned Partisans and people charged with collaboration with them and condemned to death.  He personally intervened with the dictator, Pavelic and was able to save twenty-two of them.  Partisan circles considered his humanitarian concerns and commitments so highly that the Partisan High Command twice sent him messages to persuade him to take to the forests and join Tito’s Liberation Army.  The last such contact was in 1944.  Bishop Popp’s response was, “The shepherd must remain with his flock come what may.”  He said the same when the Swedish Counsul sent his car to take the bishop to safety in the Swedish embassy as the Red Army approached Zagreb.  Only his wife and son did so.

 

  By the end of 1944 about half of the 600,000 Danube Swabians in Yugoslavia had left as refugees or were evacuated and Bishop Popp found comfort in knowing so many had been saved from what he sensed was about to follow.  In Zagreb itself most of the Lutherans remained and he remained behind with them.  To a friend he sent one last message:  It was John 10:11.  “I am the Good Shepherd.  The Good Shepherd lays down His life for the sheep.”

 

  On April 9, 1945 the Second Partisan Army marched into Zagreb.  On May 23rd the bishop was arrested and following imprisonment for one month he was put on trial by the Second Army Count Martial under Judge Dr. Brnicic who condemned him to death.  On June 28, 1945 the sentence of death was read to him and one day later it was carried out.  Before his execution he was blindfolded and shouted, “God stand with my son Edgar!”  His oldest son Edgar had also remained behind in Zagreb where he served as a vicar.  Even during his time of imprisonment the bishop had the opportunity to escape yet he did not take advantage of that.

 

  During his imprisonment many Serbs, especially those the bishop had saved, attempted to have him freed.  Over 1,000 Serbs signed a petition.  The Swedish Lutheran Church intervened on his behalf.  All of this was futile.  They wanted to make an example of him and condemned the church leader to death because he was a Danube Swabian.  The only church leader in Zagreb to survive was Archbishop and later Cardinal Stepinac.

 

  His widow and their son Edgar were interned and arrested on July 16th.  Through the efforts of some doctors she was sent secretly to a hospital where she remained hidden for a year.  The son Edgar was placed in the internment camp for Danube Swabians in Zagreb and then later in Stari Gradischka and released in May of 1946.

 

  There is a memorial tablet for Bishop Popp in the church in Geisenfeld bei Ingolstadt where many of the people from his birthplace in Beschanija were resettled.

 

  Events in the life of Surtschin and its future and the destiny of its people were shaped and formed by the two cataclysms in the 20th century known as the two World Wars.

 

  The First World War was fought in their immediate vicinity.  The front lines were only 8 kilometres away along the Sava River which formed the frontier between Austro-Hungary and Serbia.  The war zone was 20 kilometres deep and enveloped the village.  All able bodied men had to report for military service and horses and wagons were also taken by the military.

 

  In August 1914 two weak Austro-Hungarian Armies under Field Marshall Potiorek attacked Serbia.  Between the 13th and 19th of August they crossed the Drina and Sava Rivers.  Schabotz was taken, Ljesnica and Losnica were stormed.  From the 9th to the 15th of September the Serbs began an offensive to take Slavonia.  After several failures around Progar and Pantschevo they were successful in crossing the Sava and advanced as far as Alt Pasua and Ruma.  As a result Surtschin found itself in the middle of a battle and the Swabian population fled to the Batschka and Banat.  In great haste, clothes and supplies were thrown on wagons.  They fled towards Neu Pasua and were able to stay overnight.  The roads were packed with Austro-Hungarian troops on their way to the front.  The refugees had to wait until the military had moved on.  The Surtschin refugees found refuge with relatives and friends in the Batschka and Banat.  But it lasted only for a short while.  The Austro-Hungarian offensive began on September 20, 1914 and forced the Serbs to re-cross the Sava in retreat and by December 2nd Belgrade was occupied by the Austro-Hungarian Army.

 

  From mid to late December the people returned to Surtschin.  They found their homes plundered and virtually destroyed.  The local Serbian population was ordered to return the looted goods to the schoolhouse but in the end the Swabians lost too much and had a difficult time in surviving.

 

  The Second Austro-Hungarian Army was withdrawn and sent to serve on the Galician front and the Serbs began a counter attack.  Potiorek suffered heavy losses and on December 15th he withdrew his forces and left Belgrade to the Serbs as they fled to their defences at the Sava and Drina River line.  Here they stood firm and held back the Serbian onslaughts that followed.

 

  As the Russian front in Galicia held, troops were transferred to the Serbian front.  On September 6, 1915 in a special treaty between Germany and Bulgaria ten divisions (six of them Austro-Hungarian and four of them Bulgarian) would attack on the Danube and Sava front while other Bulgarian forces would march across their border with Serbia.  Because of a Russian breakthrough in Volhinya only two divisions were sent to Syrmien.  German Army headquarters rushed in troops from the eastern front, four divisions in all to join the Third Austro-Hungarian Army.  By September 16, 1915 they were determined to destroy the Serbian Army and to secure the way from Belgrade to Sofia and Constantinople.  This second campaign against Serbia put Surtschin in jeopardy again.

 

  Operation plans indicate that on the broad front against Serbia the assembled Third Austro-Hungarian Army (six divisions) were to cross the Sava and Danube with their strongest drive towards Belgrade and others to the west at the Kupinovo crossing..  The German Second Army in the Banat would cross the Danube between Semendria and Ram with their major forces heading towards Weisskirchen.  The operation was to begin no later than October 6, 1915.  As the battle raged along the rivers the wounded were sent to Surtschin where the school served as a hospital.  The Sava River was crossed on October 12th during a thunderstorm.  The local Serbs were molested by the Austro-Hungarian forces and men were taken to the fortress at Peterwardein and women and children were sent to Vukovar to stay with their own countrymen.  When they came home their houses and property were a mess.  This was due to the quartering of the troops and horses in their homes.  But truth be said, some of the Swabians helped themselves at their Serbian neighbour’s expense.  In the future Surtschin was no longer in danger.

 

  In October 1918 peace came but the future of the Danube Swabians looked grim.  The Austro-Hungarian Empire was no more and Surtschin was now in the Kingdom of the Serbs, Croats and Slovenes which became known as Yugoslavia.  Many took revenge on the Danube Swabian population.  They usually came at night and plundered their homes and beat them, both men and women.  Fortunately this did not last too long and life together between the Serbs and Swabians normalized.  But the right to vote was not given to the Swabians until 1922.

 

  With the founding of the new state of Yugoslavia the other minorities sought to maintain some rights of their own.  This was especially true of the Danube Swabians, Slovaks and Hungarians in particular.  The Croat masses were opposed to a “union” with the Serbs which led to disputes, threats and beatings in parliament itself.  The basis of the conflict was the aspirations of Greater Serbia that saw the Serbs at the head of the new state.  They used terror against the nationalities who opposed them.  The Croats desired an autonomous state of their own.  They pointed out that they had more rights and autonomy under the Habsburgs than they did in the new state.  The conflict would not be resolved and the other minorities including the 500,000 Danube Swabians awaited the implementation of the minority rights guaranteed at Trianon.

 

  The Danube Swabians were given the option to resettle in Hungary or Austria up until January 22, 1922 and as a result they could not vote until after that date.  Only a few did; often intelligentsia who had majored in Hungarian as their language of education or commerce.  Political turmoil would follow in the years to come and then Adolph Hitler came upon the scene and the fate of the people of Surtschin was sealed with no one really realizing it at the time.

 

  With the start of the Second World War in September 1939 Germany sought to win Yugoslavia as an ally.  Yugoslavia sought to remain neutral and yet maintain its lucrative economic connections with the Nazi state.  But the “nationalities” were restless again.

 

  Yugoslavia built up its border defences during the non-aggression pact between Germany and the Soviet Union.  Bulgaria and Romania their neighbours had joined the Axis Powers.  As the government sought a re-approachment with Germany and considered an “alliance” the Serb nationalists were vehemently opposed to it.  An agreement was reached with Germany on March 25, 1941 in Vienna.  Before the delegation could return to Belgrade the radio reported that Air General Simovic had taken power in a military coup and King Peter and his advisors had fled the county and that  Yugoslav would ignore the recently signed treaty.

 

  The first order of the new military government was the arming of the Serb civilian population.  Extreme nationalist organizations sent out roving bands into the Danube Swabian areas to terrorize the population.  A general mobilisation was ordered including the Danube Swabians.  Strangely enough the Danube Swabians complied.  They did so also in terms of supplies and requisitions of horses and wagons.  There were no acts of sabotage on the part of the Danube Swabians.

 

  In Surtschin armed Serbian civilians did sentry duty day and night on the streets where the Germans lived.  Curfew was in effect as well as blackouts.  Many Swabian women were afraid to sleep at home alone with their men gone off to the army.  They stayed with friends or relatives.  The old men took turns keeping watch.  Pillows were stuffed in the front windows to cushion bullets.  More men were taken as hostages including Pastor Lohmann and put in jail.  The Lutheran church and schools were closed and the population became more and more afraid of what would happen next.  Everyone breathed a sight of relief when the pastor was released on Good Friday and allowed to hold a service to comfort and strengthen his flock for what lay ahead.  Another ray of light was that the other hostages remained in the local jail and were not taken to Peterwardein like the Swabians in other districts.

 

  On April 6, 1941 without a declaration of war Belgrade was bombed by the Luftwaffe.  The Yugoslavian forces were in disarray.  On Easter Day the German troops passed through Surtschin.  It was all over.  And so was Yugoslavia.  It was dismembered.

 

  The occupation of Yugoslavia by the Third Reich and its Hungarian allies gave the Croats the opportunity to be free of Serbian control after 22 years.  On April 10th the Independent State of Croatia was declared in Agram (Zagreb).  The German Army were greeted as liberators as they marched into the city.  On April 15th Pavelic returned from Italian exile and was declared “Poglavnik” of the new government, the minister president.

 

  The new state included:  Slavonia, Croatia, Syrmien, Bosnia and Herczegovina.  Most of Slovenia, Istrien, Dalmatia, Montenegro and southern Bosnia were occupied by Italy.  Macedonia was occupied by Bulgaria and Hungary annexed the Batschka.  The rest of what remained was a very small Serbia to which the Banat was attached.  The new “Serbian” government was under the control of the German military and a military governor.

 

  The Croats began a reign of terror against the Serbian civilian population.  The Ustaschi began to torment the Serbs and deported many of them to the new Serbia.  They were the fortunate ones.  The Serbs saw the Croats and Germans as their enemies and organized resistance against them.  They fled to the forests and mountains and became Partisans.  Soon Slavonia and Syrmien were insecure as Partisans raided the villages, blew up train tracks, disrupted communications and shot members of the Ustaschi and members of the occupying German Army.  This led to hostage taking of Serbian civilians on the part of the Croats and Germans many of whom were executed in retaliation for Partisan actions.  The Partisans responded with rather bestial reprisals.  Slavonia became the scene of bitter warfare.  This cost the lives of many of the Danube Swabians called up to join the Waffen-SS and used in the campaign against the Partisans.

 

  In Surtschin things remained quiet as the local Serbs were cooperative and responsive to their Swabian neighbours.  In 1944 some minor shootings took place but there were no casualties.  The older Swabian men who had not been conscripted into the army stood sentry duty at night on each street.  They would have been no match for a Partisan attack.  On one occasion two men were wounded.  That nothing worse occurred must have been due to the Serbian inhabitants of the village.  The road to Semlin and Belgrade was open if flight became necessary.

 

  But four men were missing, kidnapped by the Partisans and they were never heard from again.  In the neighbourhood random killings became routine and the scattered Swabian population headed for Surtschin and Neu Pasua for refuge.

 

  As the Russian Army advanced on Belgrade in 1944 the Swabians wondered if flight would be necessary for them as it had during the First World War.  Many began to bury their valuables just in case.  At the beginning of October there was a canon barrage.  Flight was necessary but where?  The Batschka and the Banat had already been penetrated by Russian troops.  On October 5, 1944 the flight began in Surtschin.

 

  With the capitulation of Romania on August 23, 1944 a catastrophe for the Danube Swabians was unleashed.  In the Banat only very few were able to escape but more were able to leave the Batschka before the arrival of the Russian Army.  In Slavonia and Syrmien the vast majority of the civilian population was evacuated in October 1944.

 

  The leader of the German Folk Group organization, Brandimir Altgayer asked for information on an evacuation of the Danube Swabians in Croatia.  The Reich ambassador in Agram, Sigfried Kasche spoke against such a move.  He felt the Croats would get upset and would see the flight of the Danube Swabians as a collapse of the south eastern front.  Ferdinand Gasteiger was sent to Berlin by Altgayer to ask for clarification of the possibility of an evacuation.  He flew from Semlin to Berlin on September 11th.   He was able to gain the support of the Reich government for the evacuation.  He returned home on September 14th.  Planning began for an organized evacuation and orders were distributed to the local organizations to plan to leave with the assurance that they had the consent of the Reich government.  This took three weeks.  On October 3rd the SS Führer Kammerhofer informed the Folk Group leaders that a telegram had been received for them to leave.  On October 4th at 8:00 am Gasteiger was in India, at noon in Franztal-Semlin and in the afternoon he was in Belgrade to arrange for trains and locomotives to transport the city dwellers in Semlin who were without transportation.

 

  On October 5th the first column of the wagon trek left Surtschin heading to the west.  They passed through Semlin, India, Irig and Ruma and were under constant artillery attack by the Partisans.  They headed across the Drava River at Essegg on a pontoon bridge and then crossed Hungary on to Austria.

 

  On their way through Yugoslavia they passed through Partisan infested areas that attacked the columns both day and night.  People died every day.  Almost miraculously 120,000 of them escaped the coming terror of the Partisans on the Danube Swabians who remained behind or had been unable to join the evacuation.

 

  The people of Surtschin had no knowledge of an evacuation plan being prepared by the Folk Group leadership.  They paid attention to both the political and military situation.  The frontlines were coming closer and the sounds of artillery were distinct.  Then came October 5, 1944, the last day Surtschin was the home of its Danube Swabian population.

 

  Early in the morning between 4:00 and 5:00 am people were awakened by rapping sounds on their windows and told the village had to be evacuated by noon.  Each family was to send one person to the Deustche Gasse to get more information.  They were told to get wagons ready to head for India or Ruma.  There they would be transferred to trains.  But no one knew their destination.  Families with no transportation would be provided with wagons.  Jakob Klauser, the mayor, was to be in charge assisted by Andreas Scheuermann.  Many Serbs offered their wagons to needy families.  People were to take supplies with them but not to overload their wagons.  Young boys and girls were to herd pigs, cows and sheep to the railway station in Semlin.  People rushed to their houses.  Some stopped to find out if some were staying behind.  The old people who had survived the flight during the First World War counselled the young people to leave the future battle zone.  The fear of retaliation by the Partisans was another incentive to leave.

 

  By noon, 250 loaded wagons assembled on the main street.  Several families stayed behind.  They just could not leave their homes.  The trek started out at 5:00 pm and they headed for Beschanija the birthplace of their bishop.  It was damp and cold.  Next day they headed towards Neu Pasua.  One of the women died on the way.

 

  It was fortunate that almost the entire community left.  This was not true of the communities through which they passed on the way who would become victims of the extermination camps of Tito and the Partisans.  It was because of Pastor Lohmann that almost the entire Danube Swabian population of Surtschin left.  In reality he led the trek column.  He was an inspiration to his people and at his urging the local Orthodox priest and his family joined them.  Arriving at both India and Ruma there were no trains to take them any further and so they had to go on.  Somehow they were able to avoid Partisan raids and entered Hungary.  They endured bombing raids and eventually reached Austria in the Linz area.  It had taken four weeks.  The trek was most difficult for infants and toddlers and their mothers.  There were over 50 of them and they had no regular milk supply.  Most wagons did not have a covering and rain was constant.  Adults and the older children walked to lessen the load the horses had to lug.

 

  Arriving in Austria they were met with hostility on the part of the local population.  They were called Gypsies.  They were dispersed throughout the area.  After the surrender in 1945 the Austrians were even more open in their hostility and displeasure at the presence of refugees.  They were not allowed to use buses or trains and in most schools their children were refused enrolment.  As a result many began leaving for Germany.  Most of them registered as Ungarn Deutsche (German Hungarians) and were allowed to leave Austria.

 

  Those who had remained in Surtschin found the deserted German quarter of the village unnatural and it made them feel awful.  The livestock left behind bellowed.  Cows had to be milked.  Cattle and pigs were in need of pasture and grazing.  Abandoned dogs howled in their yards.  The remaining Swabians became more fearful day by day.  The few men who remained and some German troops patrolled the German streets.  Few ever slept.  On October 9th six families decided to leave and try to catch up with the trek from Surtschin.  They were successful in doing so at India.

 

  Several old women remained at home along with ten families who had no wagon or other kind of transportation.  Most of them were picked up a few days later by the German military who took them by lorry to India and Ruma where they boarded trains for Austria.  Some of them ended up in the Sudentenland while others were sent to Lower Austria.  After the capitulation in May 1945 those in the Sudetenland were forced to leave.  They came back to Yugoslavia by train as far as Subotitza where they were thrown into an internment camp.  After two weeks of hunger, suffering and fear all of their belongings and other possessions were taken from them and they were herded on foot towards the Hungarian border.  The families scattered to different villages along the frontier.  In March 1946 they joined the Danube Swabians from that area of Hungary in cattle cars during the expulsion ordered at Potsdam.

 

  The families in Lower Austria were forced to leave following the entry of the Russian Army and were sent to Yugoslavia.  They formed a small column of wagons along with some people from Dobanovci and headed for home.  They had to report to the Russians in every area they entered.  They crossed the border to Yugoslavia at Vilanj and were driven on foot into a camp.  As of June 17, 1945 the Yugoslavian border had been closed and no one was allowed to enter.  That was their great fortune.  They escaped the death camps and managed to save their meagre possessions.  On March 12, 1946 they were also deported along with the local Danube Swabians of Hungary to Austria and finally Germany.

 

  All that remained behind in Surtschin were a few older women and two families.  The two married couples:  Neumann and Renner were shot by the Partisans.  The Renners left five children behind who were sent to an extermination camp and no trace of any of them has ever been found.  Of the older women, all of them widows, we only know they were shot at some time:  Mrs. Lapp, Spinner, Greilach and Weber.  Elisabeth Gayer was also taken to the internment camp in Semlin along with the five Renner children and was able to escape in 1946 to Germany to rejoin her family.  She came alone.

Die Deutschen in Syrmien, Slawonien, Kroatien und Bosnia

 By Valentin Oberkersch (Part Three) 

The Folk Group Organizations

 

  With the foundation of Swabian German Cultural Union (SDKB) in June 1920 in Neusatz, there were representatives from ten Syrmien and two Bosnian communities in attendance.  Slavonia was the only area of German settlement that was no represented.  The vast majority of members came from the Batschka, Banat and Syrmien.  The twenty member governing Council included four from Syrmien, Dr. Viktor Waidl (India), Prof. Josf Taubel (Putinici), Franz Mathies (Semlin) and Jakob Kettenbach the Lutheran pastor in Neudorf.

 

  By 1924 there were 128 community groups within the membership of the SDKB and 12 of the communities were located in Syrmien:  Semlin, India, Calma, Bezanjija, Erdewik, Neu Pasua, Surcin, Drenovic, Racinovci, Kertschedin, Beska and Mitrowitz.  The SDKB, however, was banned on April 23, 1924 by the Nationalist government because it was perceived to be a political motivated organization.  All of the local groups went out of existence and their assets were turned over to the community authorities, but that was not the case in India, which continued to carry out some of its programs.  But as the political situation changed by 1927 because of the numerous changes in government the SDKB was reconstituted and new local groups were permitted in Bosnia and Slavonia.  The head of the new organization was Johann Keks from the Banat and the governing Council was increased to thirty members including five representatives from Croatia-Slavonia and one from Bosnia.  The financial situation of the organization was desperate due to previous government action and interference.  In response to appeals to Germany for financial support to assist the “threatened” German communities in Syrmien, Slavonia, Bosnia and Slovenia resulted in the receipt of 6,000 Reich Marks from the VDA (Verein Die Deutschen in Ausland) (Organization for the Germans in Foreign Lands) and 3,000 Reich Marks from the German Foreign Ministry in 1927.  This sum would be donated annually by both German government agencies.

 

  With the coming of the Dictatorship in 1929, the SDKB had to change its constitution to avoid any activity that could be termed political.  By the end of 1937 there were ninety-one communities in Croatia-Slavonia that were within the membership of the SDKB.  (Hrastovac joined on April 5,1936, and Kapetanovo on February 22. 1936.)  There were also eight communities in Bosnia.  By 1941 all of the communities had a local group and carried out the program of the SDKB.

 

  The conflict created by Awender and the Renewal Movement had little or no effect in these regions with the exception of Ruma, where it attracted the attention of a lot of the younger sports federations.  But it did not lead to the kinds of confrontations that were taking place in other parts of the country.

  But despite that, the Renewal Movement would play a major role in the political situation that would emerge in Slavonia.  Unlike the Banat and the Batschka that were heavily populated by Danube Swabians and were not threatened with assimilation, Slavonia and Bosnia were sparsely settled by German populations and in most cases were assimilating with the Croatian population, and losing their identity much like the Swabians in Hungary who were undergoing strenuous efforts to Magyarize them within the next generation.

 

  In 1924, Viktor Wagner under the auspices of the VDA in Berlin visited the area and in his report on his return indicated, “In my many conversations I discovered that these Germans are absolutely without any leadership.  Each one of the farmers told me, “We are Germans and have always been Germans and want to remain Germans, but how can we remain Germans when nothing is done to help us.”  The German consul in Agram in 1928 wrote about the situation in the following terms:  “The number of Germans in Slavonia is not inconsiderable (I would estimate at least 60,000 persons) but because this region is so far unlike the Batschka and its large German population in closed settlements and communities, these are scattered and in mixed communities and their survival is threatened, it is only the Protestant clergy who encourage and support their flocks in their continued use of their language, while the Roman Catholic priests are totally opposed, all of whom come from Croatian Nationalist circles and work with great zeal to make Croats out of their parishioners.”

 

  In 1934 during the period when large numbers of local organizations were being founded in the communities of Slavonia, one of its own, Branimir Altgayer played a leading role and in December 1934 he was elected to the governing Council of the SDKB but became part of the opposition against expelling Awender and the renewers from the group.  Following their expulsion from the SDKB all local groups were told to distance themselves from Awender and his friends, but the local organizations in Essegg and Georgshof refused to do so citing their constitutional freedom to do so.  In December 1935 the two groups were both ordered to disband and quickly on the heels of that action an additional eighteen local organizations in Slavonia followed the lead of the two others and together they formed the KWVD (Cultural and Hiking Society of the Germans).  The government limited their activities to Slavonia and Baranya for they were quite content to see a weakening of the SDKB, while Altgayer fell under the sway of Awender and his deputy Josef Beer and took his orders from him.

 

  Following their constituting convention that was attended by over six hundred participants of whom two hundred and fifty were from Essegg and its surroundings,  Altgayer was given the assignment to recruit the farmers, trades people and labourers to the movement.  In the next two years, eighty-two local community chapters of the KWVD were organized in Slavonia.  (Hrastovac July 12, 1936 but in Kapetanovo they were unsuccessful.)  Communities in which the number of Germans was miniscule or a small portion of the population joined a group close by.  That was true of Antunovac.

 

  The relationships between the two rival organizations were hostile to say the least for the next two years before the two organizations merged at a national level and the situation in the communities was volatile if both groups had a local organization.  Friends, relatives and entire families were split.  Usually the differences were generational.  The union took place on October 30, 1938 when the KWVD joined the SDKB collectively.  As part of the union agreement Altgayer became the head of the SDKB in Slavonia, while Syrmien and Bosnia was under the leadership of Sepp Redinger one of the youth leaders of the SDKB.  Lichtenberger became head of the Youth organization and Josef Beer became the administrator of the SDKB.  And with the retirement of Keks from the presidency of the organization, Sepp Janko was elected to head the SDKB.  But this defacto take over by the Renewers took place in the midst of very difficult times for the organization.  The organization was mostly on paper.  During the times of the quarrels and disputes many of the members had fallen away or had become cynical and distanced themselves from the activities of the organization.  The financial situation above all was a total mess.  This situation to a great extent continued until the defeat and break-up of the Kingdom of Yugoslavia in 1941.

 

The German Reich and Its Policy With Regard to German Minorities “Outside” Its Territories

 

  The VDA was the major organization in Germany that addressed itself to the linguistic and cultural identity of the German populations throughout Eastern Europe.  In their minds, the destiny of these populations was directly related to the destiny of the German State.  The VDA experienced a surge of support for its work and mandate and concerns in the mid 1920s.  New organizations also emerged in Germany in support of similar goals, especially in the cities.

 

  The Foreign Office co-operated and worked with the DVA.  National Folk Groups made contact with the DVA through the German ambassadors stationed in their countries.  Between 1930-1932 the efforts of the DVA were curtailed due to a lack of funds during the Depression.  But in the late 1920s groups formed within the framework and administration of the DVA that espoused political goals for the organization.  With the takeover by the National Socialist German Workers Party (Nazis) in 1933, the DVA was a natural tool to be used to further Hitler’s policies of whatever was best for the German     Reich, or at least as he perceived it.  The DVA, in effect, was absorbed into the Nazi government structure.  Hitler placed the leadership and the issues related to the “outside” Germans in the hands of Rudolph Hess.  He and his staff had total responsibility for this area of activity.  The Gustav Adolphus Society of the Lutheran Church that also worked with the German diaspora abroad fought to maintain its autonomy but was hampered by constant surveillance, interference and restrictions.

 

  The DVA formed a Volksdeutsche Rat (Folk German Council), whose aim was to centralize the Nazi concerns and objectives of the new leadership: that although the Volksdeutsche were not citizens of the Reich they were participants in its national destiny and belonged to the same People and Blood.  (Translator’s note:  it is very difficult to convey the meaning of Volk, which means folk, but it has racial overtones and is all part of the Nazi myth of people, blood, race and superiority.)  To indicate its importance in the plans of the Third Reich its budget was increased from 3,000,000 Reich Marks in 1933 to 7,000,000 in 1934.  But the VDA found itself in opposition with the Hitler Jugend and the Ausland Organization (Foreign Organization) whose jurisdictions and goals were often at cross purposes with them.

 

  The Folk Groups, in various countries, were only too well aware of the internal conflicts of the Reich ministries and that often the ambassadors either favoured or opposed the work of the DVA.  Hess eventually asked Himmler for help and that led to the establishment of the Volksdeutsche Mittelstelle (Folk German Governing Office) the so-called VOMI.  SS Grüppenführer Werner Lorenz, an SS Police General was placed at its head, even though he had no experience or interest in the Volksdeutsche “Question” as it was known in Nazi circles.  Some of the leaders within the DVA were afraid of a takeover by the SS.  On July 2, 1938 Hitler in effect handed the DVA over to the VOMI.

 

  The Folk Groups throughout Eastern Euope could not deal with the government of the Reich without incurring difficulties with the government of their own country to whom they owed their loyalty.  The DVA, compared to the VOMI was a safer contact, and the officials were less obnoxious.  The VOMI now also worked hand in hand with the Foreign Office and its foreign policy.  With the outbreak of the war the task of the VOMI was to build up the Folk groups in the various nations and nurture them in the Nazi world-view and enlist them to the cause of the Third Reich.

  

The Relationship of the Churches with the German Folk Group

 

  Episcopal boundaries were also redrawn after the Treaty of Trianon in 1919, that led to the dismemberment of Hungary and the Danube Swabian Roman Catholics in the Batschka who numbered 165,000 and the 140,000 in the Banat were placed in new jurisdictions but none of the leadership positions were held by Danube Swabian priests.  In most cases the priests had been trained in Hungarian institutions and were often the vanguard of assimilation, and yet most of them had a command of the German language.  There would be some leading Roman Catholic clergy involved in the formation of local SDKB in their communities.  But such support by the priests was frowned upon by their Bishop, Lajco Budanovic and was brought to their attention and could result in a move to a different parish.

 

  There were approximately 125,000 Danube Swabian Roman Catholics in Syrmien, Slavonia, Croatia and Bosnia and found themselves in the diocese of Bishop Aksamovci who was an ardent Yugoslavian Nationalist.  Because their numbers were larger in Syrmien there were constant issues raised around the use of the German language in worship and in the schools.  They would always be informed that only those language rights that existed in the past could be continued and nothing new could be undertaken.  The vast majority of the clergy were advocates of “Croatian only.”  The Roman Catholics looked with envy at their Lutheran neighbours who maintained the German character of their worship and the German instruction that took place in their schools, along with their church libraries and publications from the Gustav Adolphus Society in Germany.

 

  In Slavonia the number of German speaking priests could be counted on the fingers of one hand and the episcopate was not prepared to accede to the wishes of their German- speaking parishioners.  Meanwhile the Lutheran pastors were preaching and teaching in German in their churches in those areas were German was forbidden to be taught in the Roman Catholic schools.

 

  It was only in 1930 after the SDKB made a breakthrough in recruiting members in West Syrmien and Slavonia that petitions circulated and were sent to the bishop in Djakovo requesting linguistic changes in church and school.  This is what they requested.

 

  The Gospel is to be read in German on Sundays and Feast Days.

  Once a month Mass be celebrated with German hymns and sermon.

  Religious instruction for children be conducted in German.

  The use of German when Latin is not required in the reception of the sacrament.

  Confession can be made in German.

  Permission to pray the Lord’s Prayer in German at the graveside of German Catholics.

 

  In Berak, where 70% of the population were German and paid the vast majority of the expenses of the parish the Bishop replied:

 

  “Certainly you Germans are the majority of the church members, that is why you also pay the majority of the costs of the parish.  But you must never forget that you live in Croatia where Croatian is spoken.  But you want to make Croatia part of Greater Germany and that cannot and will not happen.  I tell you, so long as one Croatian household remains in Berak, you will not be allowed to have German services.”

 

  They tried again in May 1938 and the Bishop sought the support of the government which only created unrest in the countryside and this time his response was:  “because of national considerations and the lack of German speaking priests I have to decline your requests.”  (The last quoted statement was actually a lie.)  When the German Bishop’s Conference was informed, Bishop William Berning of Osnabrück and also one of the “outside” Germans, indicated he would send priests to meet the needs of parishes in Yugoslavia, but none of the bishops requested any.  In the bishopric of Agram, this was also true in spite of the fact that the bishop was Ante Bauer…a fanatic Croatian.

 

  As early as 1924 there had been attempts to get permission to establish a Roman Catholic and Lutheran seminary in the Wojwodina.  The request was denied.  Even the German ambassador spoke to the papal nuncio who pointed out it was too late to begin such work since the vast majority of the population was totally assimilated.

 

  When it came to the Lutherans and Reformed both churches had different jurisdictions and relationships prior to the establishment of the Kingdom of Yugoslavia.  They had to use considerable energy and resources to restructure themselves into a “national” church.  To their advantage, the Serbs were the majority in the new state and in “in charge”.  Relations between Protestants and Orthodox were always good unlike their relationships with the Roman Catholics.

  The Protestants were of various nationalities.  The Lutherans were German, Slovak, Magyar and Slovenes, while the Reformed were Magyars and Germans.  Even before 1918 there had been a “national” struggle among the Lutherans in Croatia-Slavonia.  But by 1920 at Neudorf the national church was established with two Seniorats, each with a bishop of its own nationality.  In effect there were two Church Districts:  one was Slovak, and the other “Evangelical”.  This second District consisted of 100,000 Germans, 18,000 Slovenes and 5,000 Mgyars.  The first president of this District was Adolf Wagner who was succeeded on his death by Dr. Philip Popp, pastor at Agram.

 

  All these church structures had to be ratified by the government.  In 1926 at Neu Werbass, Philip Popp was elected bishop and the following Seniorats were formed:  Banat, Batschka, Croatia-Slavonia, Upper Croatia, Slovenia, Belgrade and Bosnia.

 

  The Reformed Church was divided into four Seniorats:  East, Western, Northern and Southern.  The Southern Seniorat was made up German speaking congregations and the other three were Magyar in membership.

 

  The Protestants used German as the language of worship and education and administratively, but governmentally and officially used the Serbo-Croatian language.   The Slovenes and Magyars followed the same pattern in the use of their own languages.  Most pastors were trained in Germany and Austria and were the key representatives of the German communities.  Both churches received support from Germany and Switzerland, but chiefly from the Gustav Adophus Society.

  

The Further Development of the Folk Group Organization

 

  With the occupation and the partition of Yugoslavia, Dr. Sepp Janko sent off his agents to their new spheres of influence on “his behalf” as he put it.  These were really rather grandiose pretensions on his part.  There was no longer a Yugoslavia.  Croatia had declared its independence under the Ustaschi Facists.  The Lower Baranya and the Batschka had been annexed by Hungary, and the Banat was governed by the German Military.  Janko maintained his pretensions of “Führership” in the Banat.  He sent Branimir Altgayer to represent him in Croatia, Josef Meier in Slavonia and Sepp Redinger in Srymien and Bosnia.  After establishing themselves in their respective regions the group met in Essegg on April 13, 1941 a few days after the war ended.  Each one of them informed their provisional government that he was the Führer of the Folk Group in their territory.  Altgayer indicated that he had the assurance of Pavelic, the Ustaschi leader, that all of the rights and privileges of the German minority in Croatia would be honoured and guaranteed by law as soon as possible.  It actually occurred on Apirl 15, 1941.  On April 21st, his two other cronies, Meier and Redinger, were to be warmly embraced by Pavelic in Agram.  Pavelic later indicated that the two of them argued between themselves about their powers and jurisdictions and he suggested that they go and see the German ambassador to work things out.

 

  Altgayer went off to the VOMI in Berlin and got official sanction for his Führership.  He was informed that Meier and Redinger would be re-settled in Germany because of the embarrassment they had caused with Pavelic.  Altgayer was more than happy to be rid of Meier but wanted to retain the services of Redinger.  Eventually both were demoted, but allowed to remain.  One of the issues for Altgayer in establishing his Nazi fiefdom was the jurisdiction of eastern Syrmien.  Would it become part of “Greater Croatia” or not?  The people actually liked their current independent status and being occupied by German troops and had already been in close contact with the Folk Group “boss” in the Banat—Sepp Janko.  Himmler actually visited in the area as the local leaders of the Folk Group sought to stay out of the hands of the Croatians.  The German military also had designs on the area, while the government in Agram had already begun establishing the military and civilian government they had in mind for all of Syrmien.

 

  But Hitler stepped in and his decision was that all of Syrmien would revert back to Croatia as it had before 1918.  Pavelic and his henchmen made all of the right noises about the German minority and the rights of the Folk Group organization as they had promised Herr Hitler.

 

  Altgayer established headquarters for the leadership of the Folk Group in Essegg in close contact with the VOMI.  But the German ambassador wanted him in Agram where the government was located.  And now the Folk Group became the DVK (Deutsches Volkstgruppe in Kroatien) (German Folk Group in Croatia).  The first task was to put all of the little führers in place: men’s, women’s, youth.  Five districts were set up with their own little führers too.  But all was not well in terms of relationships with the Croatian government and resistance against some of the goals and objectives of the DVK.  They saw the Croatians as their enemies even though Nazism and the Ustaschi were heading in the same direction.  The message of Pavelic was becoming loud and clear, there was no room for anyone except Croatians in Croatia and no other ethnic group would be accepted.  That was not only directed against the German minority but also the Serbian population.  Pavelic’s feathers had been ruffled when the Germans allowed the Italians to occupy Dalmatia.  There was no smooth sailing ahead.

 

  But it was the Serbian question that first took centre stage.  Along with the Moslems, the Serbs made up half of the population.  The Serbian population looked to the German population to protect them from the German military, and also the Croatian government.  The Ustaschi units of Pavelic were the enemies of the Serbs in every way.  Their teacher from the past, Starcevic had taught them that there were no Serbs in Croatia; they were actually Croatians who through the past centuries when the Turks occupied all of Croatia, Slavonia and Bosnia had been forced in one way or another to convert to the Greek Orthodox Church.  The Serbs had to disappear from Croatia, if Croatia was to be for the Croatians.  That left them with three alternatives for dealing with the Serbs: expulsion, forced conversion and assimilation or extermination.  The last alternative of course their propagandists were quick to say was only theoretical, it was not really thinkable.  The plan for expulsion created other problems.  Would the Germans accept refugees in their territory?  The final solution was the mass conversation of the Serbian Orthodox population to Roman Catholicism and they would become “Croatians again.”  Pavelic even gained the support of the higher clergy and the papacy for his plan.  Beginning in the Fall of 1941 all officials were instructed to force the Serbian population to convert using whatever means that were necessary.  In many cases local German authorities refused to comply and ignored the order.  There were countless cases of the local Swabian population protecting the Serbs or protesting against the actions taken against them.  This led to quarrels and confrontations between Croatian police and the Danube Swabian populations.  When the massive extermination program got underway for Serbs who refused to convert, the Lutheran bishop Philip Popp ordered all of his pastors to issue baptismal certificates to all Serbs who asked for them, in order for them to save their lives and maintain their religious integrity.  One third of the Serbian population would perish in this preview of the holocaust to come for the Danube Swabians. 

 

  Despite the disagreements, two representatives of the DVK were allowed to sit in the Sabor—Altgayer and Gasteiger.  The Ustaschi and the Danube Swabians in Syrmien were in constant if not perpetual conflict.  Pavelic complained to the Reich about the activities and attitudes of the native German population as well as the German occupation forces because they tolerated the Serbs and protected the Orthodox population and thereby made themselves enemies of Croatia.  Even Tito’s Partisan press acknowledged that and even commended Bishop Popp for his actions.  Raids were carried out in several communities against the local German authorities in which several men were killed.  It was made to appear that their killings had been the work of the Partisans, when in fact it they were actually carried out by the Ustaschi.  In every sense of the word, the Ustaschi and the Roman Catholic Church drove the Serbians into the waiting arms of the Communist Partisans.

  

Re-settlement and Emigration

 

  From the beginning of the Partisan War in the summer of 1941 it was clear that the Danube Swabian communities in Bosnia were in constant danger and could not be protected.  Some had already been re-settled in the area around India in Syrmien.  As matters got worse in Bosnia others were re-settled in Syrmien as well.  Other communities were occupied or surrounded by Partisans while those who lived in the isolated communities sought refuge in the larger settlements.  There was the recognition that they had to move and farmers as well as artisans and skilled workers and their families chose to leave for Germany.  It goes without saying that there were countless Germans who lost their lives at the hands of the Partisans.

 

  It was obvious that the German settlers had to leave Bosnia and Himmler wanted to carry out the transfer as quickly as possible.  If he had his way the entire German population in Bosnia would be re-settled in Germany in August 1942.  The local leaders were afraid to oppose the VOMI and they did not want to have to deal with the Croatians.  On September 30, 1942 an agreement was signed between the Reich and Croatian government to re-settle all of the Germans south of the Sava River with four exceptions and all of those north of the river.  By November 13, 1942 the re-settlement of the Bosnia Germans was completed and 18, 360 persons were at a camp near Lodz in Poland while others were scattered across the Reich.  They were to be placed in the homes confiscated from their Polish owners who had been driven from the area.  They were evacuated in the spring of 1944 to Alsace as the Eastern Front began to crumble.  Himmler was not totally satisfied with the re-settlement of the Bosnia Germans.  He saw himself as having the task of dealing with all the Folk Germans personally, within the Reich borders.  His interests then turned to the re-settlement of the Croatian Germans.

 

  Lorenz of the VOMI and his undersecretary in the Foreign Office, Martin Luther set in motion the plan to re-settle 150,000 Germans in Croatia, mostly in Slavonia and Syrmien.  But uttermost in their minds was the recruitment of at least 5,000 volunteers for the Waffen-SS.

 

  But such a re-settlement could have adverse psychological affects on the rest of the German populations in South-Eastern Europe.  So that Rippentrop and Hitler needed to discuss the matter.  The DVK asked for re-consideration of the issue after the war because a re-settlement at this time would create a great wave of unrest among the Danube Swabian population.

 

  The total re-settlement was officially shelved, but the Foreign Office indicated a partial re-settlement was necessary in certain areas, like Bosnia where there were still some Germans and western Slavonia by January of 1943.  The re-settlement of the Bosnian Germans had a great impact on the Danube Swabians in Hungary, and the Magyars as well as the Roman Catholic Church made capital out of it and won many to their point of view.

 

  Western Slavonia’s German communities were “young,” scattered and small and very hard to defend against Partisan bands.  Their economic value was also slight and a re-settlement would not be a major action.  Because of transport needs and arrangements in Germany necessary for such a move it was more expedient to move them into nearby Syrmien.  The VOMI was highly influenced in their decision by the Folk Group leaders with regard to this issue.  It also had to be acceptable to the Croatian government that was totally opposed to a mass migration because of the effect on morale.

 

  Things did not improve in Slavonia in 1943, Partisan attacks increased and casualties among the Swabians mounted.  Murders and kidnappings became common.  By the end of 1943 Berlin and the Folk Group leaders agreed that the communities in East Syrmien and the Sava and Drava must be evacuated.  The task to carry out the evacuation would be undertaken by special troops.  They would have to contend with Partisan actions such as hostage taking and as a defence against army action in their area.

 

  About 25,000 Danube Swabians from thirty communities were evacuated to more secure areas, but it made them look bad in the eyes of the Croatians who demanded that they stay and help fight against the Partisans.  Most of the evacuees were women and children and the elderly.

 

  Here is a typical report of an isolated Swabians community, Cacinci:

 

  “On October 2, 1943 the Partisans attacked the area from three sides.  The battle lasted thirty hours.  Because of the superior fire power of the Partisans and the lack of outside help, the brave defenders, the Croatian military and the German Home Guard suffered many casualties and had to give up the area.  Two men and four women from among the Swabian population lost their lives.  As the battle ended the Partisans began to plunder and the burn the German homes.  Many German women and children were driven into the yard of the Brenner family, where for many hours they had to listen to a speech while their homes were broken into and robbed.  German men who had been unable to escape, hid themselves.  Many of them were discovered and assembled together.  They were questioned, interrogated and severely abused.  Ten of them were taken away and three simply disappeared.  Many soldiers and policemen were killed in a farmyard.  The Germans left in the area now lived in terror and fear.”

 

  The VOMI was well aware of the situation.  Croatian troops were not able to defend the refugees.  There were unable to house and feed them and became more and more unfriendly to the German population.

 

  On April 13, 1944 after hassles between the ambassador, the Foreign Office, the VOMI and Himmler, the order to evacuate the threatened Swabian population was given.  On April 18, 1944 Lorenz sent a telegram to Essegg to this effect:

 

  “The Germans in these areas are in danger day and night.  The Croatian government is in no position to provide the necessary protection and therefore their evacuation is absolutely necessary.”

 

  By now some 1,500 men were missing or killed and the Partisans harassed Germans in the villages and let the Serbs and Croatians alone.  German families with men in the Waffen-SS were especially targeted and threatened and plundered.

 

  The next phase of the evacuation was the removal of 8,000 refugees who had fled their former communities, but they were unable to leave with the first transports because of a lack of military protection and over 6,000 of them were left behind.

 

  The evacuations were begun again on December 18, 1943 that included 3,593 persons who had fled or been driven from their home communities.  After this date a carefully planned evacuation took place in 49 villages of Slavonia including:  Georgshof, Spisic-Bukovica, Djulaves, Borova, Cabuna, Suhopolje, Bacevac, Budanica, Pcelic, Kapan-Antonsdorf, Presac, Novaki, Lukatsch, Weretz, Vocin, Adolfsdorf, Cdiglenik, Vaska, Budakovac, Ciganka, Neu-Bukowitz, Eralije, Drenovac, Johannesberg, Mikleus, Slatina, Jaksic, Rajsavac, Trestonovac, Kula-Josefsfeld,  Porec-Josefsdorf, Kaptol, Veotovo, Grabic, Fericanci, Cacinci, Bankovci. Ve;olo Bidalpvac. Cadkavacki Lug,.Podravska Moslavina, Viljevo, Kucanci, Golinci, Pridvorje, Drenje, Mandicevac, Drenjski Slatnik, Babina Gora, Radosavci and Tominovac.  In addition Obrez and Grabovci in Syrmien were also part of the evacuation of 16,613 persons.  In all 20,206 persons left their homeland behind.

 

  To assist in this massive action there were 184 soldiers and officers assigned, along with 14 nurses and 81 men from the labour forces to act as drivers.  The trek also included 3,100 cows, 7,200 pigs, 260 sheep, and 3,800 horses in addition to household furniture, food and fodder.  Those who decided to remain behind for the harvest would leave for Germany in the Fall of 1944.

  

The Military Situation

 

  The military in the Reich was chiefly interested in the manpower resources of the Volksdeutsche (ethnic Germans).  In eastern Syrmien at India the Waffen-SS established a recruitment centre for volunteers during May and June of 1941.  In effect it was call-up of certain age groups and those who would not serve voluntarily were released and sent back home.

 

  In mid-July 1941 an officer of the Waffen-SS contacted the Führer of the Deutschenmannschaft (The Men’s Association of the SDKB) in the Banat, Michael Reiser and told him that his orders were to set up a regiment of Swabians from the Banat, Hungary and Croatia.  Nothing came of this because the German ambassador in Belgrade opposed it.

 

  August 6, 1941 Ribbentrop declared the same thing only now it was to be a larger formation consisting of men only from the Banat to fight Bolshevism.  The question of military service for the Danube Swabians in Croatia was literally up for grabs.  Consideration was given for German formations in the Croatian Army, but the question of language for use in command was a stickler.  In the summer of 1941 the Foreign Office and the VOMI were in touch with the Croatian military but were unsuccessful in their attempts to win concessions and Altgayer played a leading role in the discussions.  An agreement was reached September 16, 1941 in which it was stipulated that in terms of members of the DVK called up into the Croatian Army, ten per cent of every age group called up to do military service could chose to serve in the German armed forces and such service would be in fulfillment of their national service.  All kinds of concessions and safeguards to maintain the German-ness of the conscripts in the Croatian Army were included in the agreement.

 

  The military forces of the Croatian Army consisted of the regular army units and the Ustaschi brigades.  Himmler needed more canon fodder after the disasters in Russia and was not content with his ten per cent of the take of the Danube Swabaians of military age in Croatia.  He especially detested those “pacifists among the Folk Germans who sat around at home.”  But the German ambassador in Agram did all he could to hinder the Swabians from joining the Waffen-SS.  In order to avoid service in the second rate Croatian Army or serve with the fanatic Ustaschi, Swabians volunteered to serve in the Prince Eugene Waffen-SS in place of the quota of ten per cent.  Their families were also assured of support while they served.

 

  By July 1942, Himmler was on the German ambassador’s case with regard to the further recruitment for the Waffen-SS in Croatia.  In August 1942 Himmler had pushed his agenda so that the Foreign Office capitulated and took his position of “open” recruitment of the Danube Swabians of Croatia.  The Ambassador still stood in the way and pushed for the option that they could serve in the Croatian Army to avoid repercussions with the Ustaschi government.

 

  As far as Hitler was concerned an evacuation of the German military anywhere was “defeatist” regardless of the situation and must be avoided at all costs.  Finally on September 21, 1942 the German ambassador gave in and delivered a note to the Croatian government with these terms:

 

  All able bodied German men in the Independent State of Croatia born between 1907 and 1925 would serve in the German Army or Waffen-SS and receive citizenship in the Reich for such service.  Secondly, the Croatian state would recognize the rights and citizenship of the families of those serving in the German Armed Forces.  The financial support of the families of the men who were recruited would be provided by the German government.  Thirdly, the recruitment program would be carried out by the DVK leadership and a commission of the Waffen-SS.

 

  This note was sent without the knowledge of the Foreign Office.  All of the points were acceptable to the Croatian government with the addition of the care of the families of those men in the Wehrmacht as well as the Waffen-SS and the re-settlement of all such persons and their families to the Reich after the war was over.  The agreement was dated October 10, 1942.

 

  Mustering began on August 30, 1942 (even before the exchange of notes had taken place) and ended November 26, 1942.  Other recruitment drives followed.  The mustering was not carried out fully in Hrastovac because of a Partisan raid.  In all, 27,357 reported of whom 20,760 were accepted into the military.  Up until November 28, 1942 there were 31 transports of recruits to SS training camps in Germany in Breslau and Berlin, Auschwitz in Poland, Prague in the Czech Protectorate and Pantschowa in the Banat.  On December 8, 1942 transport numbers 32 and 33 left.  The Waffen-SS got between 6,000 and 7,000 men.  Only about two per cent of the men failed to show up for the transports.

 

  But arguments between Himmler at the VOMI and the Foreign Office continued and the ambassador in Agram never ceased to oppose the actions.  Ribbentrop and Himmler fought again and again, while Altgayer waited in the wings to see which way the wind was blowing and what opportunities might present themselves for his benefit.

 

  At the end of February 1943 the mustering of men born from 1908 to 1925 was begun.  Some 5,000 to 6,000 men were selected for the Prince Eugene Division.  Out of a population of 150,000 there were 25,800 men in the armed forces and of these 7,000 would end up killed in action or missing.  Many of the deaths occurred in prisoner of war camps after the war.  A large number of those in the Prince Eugene Division were captured by the Partisans in Unter Steiermark and ten days after the war’s end many of them were murdered along with Reich troops and Croatians.  The survivors were marched from Slovenia to the Romanian border to the mines at Bor.  One third of them men died on the march.  Tito’s right hand man Milovan Djilas reports on all of this but had no idea of the numbers involved.  It did not matter.  They were enemies.  Who would even care?

 

The German Settlements and the Partisan War

 

  Syrmien with its thick forests was a natural hiding place for the Partisans.  After June 21, 1941 small groups of Communist youth fled to the forests.  Soon their acts of sabotage announced their presence.

 

  The German population sympathized with the Serbian population and got into conflict with the Ustaschi and the Swabians were seen as a hindrance to their campaign against the Partisans.  The Partisans called for an uprising in the Spring of 1942.

 

  Individual acts of murder and kidnapping of German farmers began and increased as more and more Serbs left to join the Partisan bands.  Ustaschi units carried out atrocities against the Serbian population and the Danube Swabians in many places sought to protect them especially the women and children whenever possible.  This was markedly so in Syrmien where Germans formed a majority of the population in some areas.

 

  Partisan attacks began in Slavonia some time later.  This was because the Serbian population in this area were a small minority.  The attacks here were directed against the Germans, especially the small and scattered communities.  First major attacks and raids began in the Spring of 1942.  Most of the attacks were to secure food and supplies.

 

  The western areas of Slavonia had the next series of raids.  Klein Bastaji was attacked March 15, 1942 and one German youth and a Croat were shot to death and several persons were kidnapped.  June 5th the Partisans returned.  The Defence League with only a few weapons was unable to drive them off.  Three German men died, fifteen were kidnapped, of whom four were later able to escape.  The community centre and the Lutheran prayer house defended by the pastor were both burned to the ground.  The homes were plundered.  Their cattle and livestock were driven away.  A Ustaschi unit came to the village the same day, shot four Serbian men and one woman and drove the rest of the Serbian population to the nearby provincial capital of Daruvar.  The Serbs were later freed, but no word was ever heard again of the men who had been kidnapped.

 

  The raids reached a highpoint in 1943 despite German and Croatian Army operations against them in Syrmien.  Murders, killings multiplied.  Raids at battalion strength easily overran the defences of small villages and towns.  The people of Hrastovac were encouraged to go to eastern Syrmien for re-settlement.

 

  In 1944 the situation was better because all of the small and scattered groups of Swabians were in re-settled areas of population concentration that were easier to defend.  In Syrmien recent campaigns against the Partisans had been successful and they had split up into smaller groups.  By mid 1943 there had been a total of 267 deaths among the Danube Swabian population including men, women and children and the Home Defence Leagues in the villages had lost 356 dead and missing, mostly young teenage boys and elderly men.  By January 13, 1944 the figures were 563 killed and 353 kidnapped and missing (both civilians and Home Defence League).

  

The Evacuation

 

  With the capitulation of Romania in the summer of 1944 the Red Army was breaking into the Danubian plains and if Croatia fell, the Danube Swabians would be caught between the Ustaschi and the Partisans.  Some of the Swabians still believed in a German victory, others turned to their Serbian and Croatian neighbours for support.

 

  The plans for an evacuation were completed by September 1944.  Everyone now claims to be responsible for it, trying to cast the best light on their actions.  This was especially true of Altgayer and Gasteiger in their faulty recollections of the events that followed.  Whatever the case may have been, it required the support of the Reich ministries.  On September 11th it was Gasteiger who flew to Berlin to get the official seal of approval.  He was denied access to all of the important personages at the VOMI.  He then went to the Foreign Office and three hours later he was informed that the Folk Group in Croatia could be evacuated.  When he returned to Agram and met with the other DVK leaders he had a hard time convincing them that he had received permission to proceed.  On the morning of September 10, 1944 the German ambassador telegraphed the Foreign Office for instructions.  Official word finally came on September 25, 1944 to proceed with the evacuation if the DVK leadership felt there was a danger and threat to the German population.

 

  On October 3, 1944 the head of the evacuation, Kammerhofer, informed the leadership in Essegg that he had received orders for the evacuation to begin.  The plan called for the evacuation of eastern Syrmien, to be followed later by western Syrmien.  Because the evacuation plans were secret and the population was not prepared to leave, the notice to evacuate was so sudden that they had no time to pack and prepare their horses and wagons for the long trek ahead of them.  The weather was cold and wet and rain would persist for the flight through Hungary and often they would spend their nights out in the open and the horses and wagons had great difficulty in the mountains of Austria and the heavy snowfall slowed down the long columns of refugees.

 

  The first to leave were the people from Neu Slankamens.  Without a warning of any kind, on the night of October 3rd and 4th a telephone call was made by the District DVK leadership in India informing the local authorities to immediately open certain secret orders in their possession and to carry out the instructions without question.  The orders for evacuation were very specific and were to be carried out even if there was opposition on the part of the population.  The trek was to leave on the morning of October 4th at 9:00 am.  “Every family was allowed to take only one wagon.  Farmers who possessed two or more wagons had to surrender them to families that had none.  If there were still insufficient wagons, the German military stationed there could requisition wagons and horses from the Serbian inhabitants of the village.”  The wagon trek left Semlin-Franztal on October 5th; Neu Pasua and Neu Banovci left on October 6th.  On October 9th it was India’s turn to leave followed by Beschka and Kertshedin on the 10th.

 

  While the evacuation was in full swing in eastern Syrmien, Kasche the ambassador, Kammerhofer and Altgayer met in Essegg for discussions on October 3rd to the 5th.  At this meeting they made more detailed plans and called for specific actions to be taken in order to avoid panic that could get in the way of the war effort in the area.  The three areas that were to be evacuated were specified:  eastern Syrmien the region east of Mitrowitz, western Syrmien including the neighbouring eastern Slavonian communities and eventually Essegg and the surrounding area.  The evacuees were to be divided into two groups.  The first group consisted of mothers with children under the age of fifteen, the sick, those unable to march, wives and families of those men serving in the Wehrmacht, Waffen-SS and police.  The second group consisted of everyone else.  Providing food, supplies, provisions and determining the routes to take were also the concern Kammerhofer and Altgayer.  The German ambassador was upset when he discovered that the evacuation was already underway prior to clearance by him and with the approval of Berlin.  He saw it as a defeatist act and how on earth could he explain that to the Croatian government?  He complained to the Foreign Office but it was already too late.  The panic they had anticipated did not take place.  In Ceric when the Swabians were ordered to leave a service was held at the church including the Croatian population that prayed for their brothers and sisters leaving on their momentous journey.  The Croatians by and large were fearful of what all of this would mean for them in the coming days.

 

  The wagon treks were guarded against Partisan attack, but none occurred, not even in Partisan controlled territory.  The first wagon treks headed towards Essegg, they then crossed the Danube and left Croatia behind.  They went on to Pecs, Segitvar, the Balaton and then on to Sopron and Austria.  The eastern Syrmien communities were evacuated in two weeks; some left by rail; others on the Danube ships to Mohacs and others found transportation with the German Army.  The combined treks involved up to fifteen thousand wagons and horses.  Some of the men accompanying the treks were kept behind at the Hungarian border for enlistment into the German Army.

 

  The last trek left on October 31, 1944 from Sarwasch and crossed the Drava bridge at Essegg that day.  In most cases the Swabians left “voluntarily” although some tried to return home but were prevented from doing so.  But among the urban Germans more than half of the population remained.  Most wagon treks were on the roads for one to two months.  The ambassador in Agram informed Ribbentrop, that as of January 9, 1945 the evacuation of the Swabians in Croatia was completed and that 110,000 had been evacuated.  It is estimated that approximately 90% of the German population in Croatia was evacuated.  That would hardly be true in all of the other areas of the Danube Swabian settlements in the rest of Yugoslavia, Romania or Hungary.

    

Partisan Treatment of the Swabians Who Remained Behind

 

  There was a large proportion of the Swabian population who remained behind who did not participate in the evacuation from Syrmien-Slavonia numbering between 10,000 to 20,000 persons.  Most of them felt that they had nothing to fear.  They had been honest, hard working people and had paid their taxes.  Many expected to be protected by their Slavic friends and neighbours.  It had been the same during the First World War.

 

  But there were obvious signs that this was a pipe dream.  Fear was dependent upon the degree of German-ness they had displayed, i.e. membership in the DVK.  The Partisans on their part, both the Royalists and Tito’s Communists had announced that all of the non-loyal minorities would be expelled following the war.  This was especially true in the north including the Swabians, Hungarians and Romanians.  The Serbians were on an anti-minority crusade, which included the Croatians.  Tito’s forces certainly gave the Swabians in Croatia an idea of what to expect during their raids and attacks throughout the war.  There was no question of their feelings and intent and it was no wonder that such a large proportion of the Swabian population participated in the evacuation.

 

  The occupation of eastern Syrmien by the Partisans and Russians occurred after taking Belgrade without a fight.  A Syrmien Front was established from Brcko-Vukovar and there was heavy fighting between the Partisans and the Waffen-SS Division Prince Eugene that lasted a few months.  The German troops eventually retreated and crossed the Sava River and fled to the west.  The Partisans took Brcko on April 7th and Vinkovci on April 13, 1945.

 

  Local units of Serbians were recruited from the surrounding communities whose chief goal was to plunder the homes and properties of the evacuated Swabians that had been left unoccupied.  Most of them did this secretly and the majority of them were young people.  There were isolated cases of rape and numerous beatings of Swabians.  In a few days “Narodni Odbori” (Partisan governments) were established and placed in charge.  They now proceeded to organize the plundering.

 

  In India on October 22, 1944 close to midnight a Partisan unit under the leadership of a Serb from Vojka occupied the town.  On the 24th all of the Swabians were ordered to report at the town hall that day.  On October 28th most of the men were arrested and taken to the former Hungarian school, which was also later the assembly point for men taken from smaller communities in the area:  Slankamen, Kertschedin and Beschka.  Among them were also several soldiers:  Germans, Croatians and Hungarians.  The prisoners were interrogated and tortured at night.  The murders and killings began in the school and outside of the building.  In the town of India itself two Swabian women were beaten in public.  After a short release the men were re-arrested on November 8th and 11th.  On November 11th seven of the Swabian men, one Croat and a Serb were driven on foot to the neighbouring village of Alt Pasua.  Here they had to dig their own graves and were later machine gunned down.  Gypsies then took control with axes in their hands to make sure that all of them were dead.  They smashed the heads of each man.  On November 12th a total of 64 men, women and children were driven out of the town on foot to the local garbage dump where they were murdered in the most gruesome manner.  On the 18th more murders took place in India and this time the victims were the elderly of whom only eight could be identified afterwards.

 

  In Semlin and Franztal all of the Swabians were ordered to report to the Salt Office or they would be shot.  As always the Swabians were obedient to the authorities and reported with only a few exceptions.  Of those who reported, with only a few exceptions, were killed.  There were 242 identified victims.  They were taken at night to the banks of the Danube River and killed and their bodies were tossed into the river.  Those who had not been included, mostly elderly men and women were taken to the first concentration camp for Danube Swabians in Syrmien, at Semlin-Kalvarija (Calvary).   Their crime in effect was that they were Germans.  The number of inmates in the camp from Semlin and Franztal who died there numbered 118 persons including Franz Moser who had been a member of the Croatian parliament in 1912.

 

  In November 1944 both people from India and a portion of the surviving Swabians from the surrounding area were all force marched to the camp at Kalvarija which was some 50 kilometres away, where almost all of them died of hunger.  There was another concentration camp for Danube Swabians at Sajmiste where Germans from the Banat and the Batschka were interned.

 

  The camp Kalvarija was closed down in September 1945, and the survivors were taken to Bezanija to the camp at Mitrowitz.  On April 14, 1946 all of the remaining Swabians in Semlin and Franztal were arrested and taken to Mitrowitz.  A list of the names of those who died there included 75 persons from Semlin and Franztal and another 114 civilians from the two communities died in various other Yugoslavian concentration camps, prisons and were killed in private homes.

 

  In Ruma, men, women and children were imprisoned in the “Hrvatsi Dom” (Croatian House) along with Swabians from other villages in the area.  They were taken in groups to the brickyards and upon arriving there they were either shot or gruesomely murdered and their bodies were thrown into a deep pit among whom some were still alive.  In one day 2,800 Swabians died in this way.  Many other Swabians in Ruma were shot individually, beaten to death or stabbed and slaughtered with knives.

 

  To give all of this a cloak of legality, the Anti-Fascist Council for the Liberation of Yugoslavia passed appropriate laws on November 21, 1944 taking away the citizenship and human rights of the Danube Swabians and the right to confiscate all of their assets and property.  They had no defence or court of appeal because they belonged to the “German Folk Group.”

 

  With the secession of fighting on the Syrmien Front, western Syrmien and Slavonia fell into the hands of the Partisans as well as the remaining Swabian population.  With the fall of the Third Reich on May 9, 1945 the refugees and evacuees from Yugoslavia who were now in the Russian Zone of Austria were encouraged to go back home by the Austrian officials and the Soviet military.  If they did not do so they would no longer receive ration cards.  There were other restrictions that were introduced to encourage them to leave.  On the other hand there were others who simply wanted to go home and needed no prodding to do so.  This was also true in various areas of Germany where the refugees had ended up. Several train transports left Germany and Austria for Yugoslavia and some wagon treks also set out from the eastern and southern Steiermark in Austria.   A portion of these transports came across Hungary, while others crossed directly from Austria.  It was only the first of these transports that were accepted by the Yugoslavian authorities and the others were turned back and refused entry.

 

  Those who had come by way of Hungary were immediately locked up in a factory in Subotica and they were robbed of everything they had except for what they were wearing.  After a short period of time they were taken to the concentration camp at Sekitsch and from there those unable to work were taken to the camps at Krusevlje and Gakovo.  Some of the evacuees from eastern Syrmien were among them.

 

  The same thing was also true for those returning home from Germany and Austria by train crossing the border into Slovenia.  None of them ever saw their homes again.  Only one of the wagon treks made it home, but before they could even enter their pillaged houses in Jarmina they were taken to the concentration camp at Josipovac.  Those who had been on the train transports were robbed of everything and badly abused and eventually ended up in the camp at Mitrowitz.

 

  By the end of 1945 Mitrowitz-Svilara (Silk Factory) became the central camp for the Danube Swabian population in Syrmien and various other areas.  This camp would become one of the most horrendous of the concentration camps for the German population of Yugoslavia.  At this point there were 1,000 persons: women, children and men.  The three groups were separated from one another.  The children could not remain with their mothers.  The lack of food, heat and unhygienic conditions in the winter of 1945 and 1946 resulted in countless deaths.  Whole families died out in a matter of weeks.  In the warmer months of the year some internees were better off.  Those who were able to work were “sold” to the mines or farmers for a fee payable to the camp officials.  This actually saved the lives of many of them as on the outside they received better rations.  Even the sick volunteered to do slave labour.

 

  The Swabians in those communities taken by the Partisans after the Syrmien Front collapsed in May and June of 1945 were taken to the new established just for them:  Josipovac-Oberjosefdorf.  It was here where the Danube Swabians from the following villages and towns were interned:  Essegg, Vukovar, Vinkovci, Djakovo and the villages in their vicinity.  Facilities for the prisoners were few and far between and many women had to camp out under the sky.  Unlike Mitrowitz they were not cut off from the outside world, and that may have been the basis for sending the internees to Austria later.  In July 1945, one of these transports was allowed to enter Austria by the British.  Also in Josipovac the people who were able to work were employed outside the camp.  But the condition of those unable to work deteriorated so that three quarters of the prisoners were sick with dysentery.  On July 10, 1945 the camp and its inmates were moved to Valpovo.

 

  The internees had to walk all of the way, many of them were sick and water was forbidden and it was terribly hot and a survivor describes how miserable they looked.  In Valpovo it was hunger and dysentery that claimed countless victims.  Pastor Peter Fischer describes the situation in these words:

 

  “The camp consisted of ten wooden barracks in terrible shape.  Three thousand persons had to be put up in them.  Even though we occupied space in two shifts there was still not enough room to accommodate everyone.  So some of us had to find a place under the barracks or between them.  The misery got especially worse whenever it rained.”

 

  Food was almost non-existent.  Cleanliness was impossible under the circumstances and so all kinds of diseases were spread among the people.  Five to ten persons died each day.  The dead were buried naked without coffins.  Typhus epidemics were common and resulted in a huge death rate due to a lack of medication and proper care of any kind.  The camp in Valpovo was closed down in May 1946.  In January of that same year there were a total of 3,000 internees and the number of deaths up to that point was 1,967 persons.

 

  On July 22, 1945 another train transport with overcrowded cattle cars was sent to Austria.  The British refused to accept delivery of the packed train and sent them back.  They had travelled for three weeks in all.  For two weeks they were at the camp in Gross-Pisanitz in Croatia imprisoned in the out of doors.  Many died here exposed to rain and cold, sunstroke, hunger, illness and the sound of constant gunfire over their heads.  Many of those who died were children.  The survivors were now taken in the direction of Essegg.  This time in open wagons, facing rain and hail on the way.  On August 15, 1945 the transport arrived in the death camp at Krndija.

 

  This once German village had been turned into a concentration camp to accommodate the Danube Swabian population.  The highest number of inmates at any given time was 3,000 persons.  This number was in constant flux as victims died and new victims arrived to take their place.  A breakout of typhus was first reported in January.  From August 15, 1945 to mid May 1946 there were 1,300 deaths.  In May 1946 internees were released if they had relatives outside.  The survivors of Valpovo and Krndija were sent to Podunavlje in the Lower Baranya, which in turn was closed down on August 27, 1946.  The inmates were sent to the camp at Tenje, which was closed January 20, 1947.  Two transports of Danube Swabians were sent to Austria from Tenje.  Those left at Tenje were sent to Rudolphsgnad in the Banat.  It was an extermination camp.

 

  Eventually many of the survivors ended up at the camps in Gakowa and Krusevlje which were located close to the Hungarian border and were later not hard to escape from and then they fled across Hungary.  Crossing into Austria was again illegal as well as the borders between Austria and Germany, but countless Swabians were successful in making their escape and flight to freedom.  In the early months of 1948 the remaining camps were closed.  Those who had survived wanted to leave the country as quickly as possible, although now the Yugoslavs had need of them for their labour and were willing to pay for it.  The Red Cross attempted to re-unite families, although Yugoslavian officialdom was not very helpful.  The cost of a passport to leave Yugoslavia rose from 1,500 Dinars to 12,000 in a short period of time, but the migration continued.  Today only a few thousand persons of German origin continue to live in Syrmien, Slavonia, Croatia and Bosnia.

 

  When the Croatian government fled from Agram to Austria in May 1945, Altgayer went with them.  The Lutheran bishop, Philip Popp remained in Agram with those in his   congregation who were unable to be evacuated, after first calling upon his pastors to join the evacuation if their congregations did, if not, they were to remain behind with them.  They all concurred throughout Yugoslavia with each pastor suffering his own fate whether in the labour camps in the Soviet Union or the extermination camps of Tito.  The Partisans occupied Agram on May 9, 1945.  Now a savage bloodbath took place against the Croatian “collaborators” and any Germans they could lay their hands on.  Bishop Popp was arrested at the end of May 1945 after sending his wife and son to seek asylum in the Swedish embassy.  A show trial followed and he was sentenced to death, but over 1,000 local citizens signed a petition to free the bishop.  On June 29, 1945 the first and only bishop of the Lutheran Church in Yugoslavia was executed by a firing squad.

 

  Following the capitulation of the Third Reich and the occupation of Austria by the Allied Armies most of the prominent members of the Folk Group leadership who had all managed to escape were in the British Zone of occupation in Carinthia and the Steiermark.  These Folk Group leaders and others were interned by the British at Wolfsberg and included Altgayer and Janko as well as the German ambassador Kasche and their closest associates.  Altgayer and Kasche were turned over to the Communist powers that be in Yugoslavia by the British on September 30, 1946.  Following a series of prolonged show trails both men were condemned to death.  Kasche was hung along with the leading Croatian Ustaschi leaders and Altgayer was shot.  Janko, however, managed to escape from Wolfsberg but was tried in abstentia in Yugoslavia and condemned to death, but he had found refuge in Brazil where he lives to this day.  (Translator’s Note:  Sepp Janko and his deputy Josif Beer are best known for their final declaration to the Danube Swabians in the Banat:  We will stay!  This was their response to the fact that the Red Army was already entering the eastern Banat and countless evacuation treks were ready to set out at a moment’s notice, which would have saved the lives of thousands upon thousands of Danube Swabians.  While their declaration was being spread abroad throughout the Banat to remain, they were packing and were among the last to get across the Danube bridges out of harm’s way.  Only a few of the local Folk Group leaders disobeyed the order and led their treks out of the Banat and saved the lives of their people from the holocaust that was to come.)

 

Die Deutschen in Syrmien, Slawonien, Kroatien und Bosnia

 By Valentin Oberkersch (Part Three) 

The Folk Group Organizations

 

  With the foundation of Swabian German Cultural Union (SDKB) in June 1920 in Neusatz, there were representatives from ten Syrmien and two Bosnian communities in attendance.  Slavonia was the only area of German settlement that was no represented.  The vast majority of members came from the Batschka, Banat and Syrmien.  The twenty member governing Council included four from Syrmien, Dr. Viktor Waidl (India), Prof. Josf Taubel (Putinici), Franz Mathies (Semlin) and Jakob Kettenbach the Lutheran pastor in Neudorf.

 

  By 1924 there were 128 community groups within the membership of the SDKB and 12 of the communities were located in Syrmien:  Semlin, India, Calma, Bezanjija, Erdewik, Neu Pasua, Surcin, Drenovic, Racinovci, Kertschedin, Beska and Mitrowitz.  The SDKB, however, was banned on April 23, 1924 by the Nationalist government because it was perceived to be a political motivated organization.  All of the local groups went out of existence and their assets were turned over to the community authorities, but that was not the case in India, which continued to carry out some of its programs.  But as the political situation changed by 1927 because of the numerous changes in government the SDKB was reconstituted and new local groups were permitted in Bosnia and Slavonia.  The head of the new organization was Johann Keks from the Banat and the governing Council was increased to thirty members including five representatives from Croatia-Slavonia and one from Bosnia.  The financial situation of the organization was desperate due to previous government action and interference.  In response to appeals to Germany for financial support to assist the “threatened” German communities in Syrmien, Slavonia, Bosnia and Slovenia resulted in the receipt of 6,000 Reich Marks from the VDA (Verein Die Deutschen in Ausland) (Organization for the Germans in Foreign Lands) and 3,000 Reich Marks from the German Foreign Ministry in 1927.  This sum would be donated annually by both German government agencies.

 

  With the coming of the Dictatorship in 1929, the SDKB had to change its constitution to avoid any activity that could be termed political.  By the end of 1937 there were ninety-one communities in Croatia-Slavonia that were within the membership of the SDKB.  (Hrastovac joined on April 5,1936, and Kapetanovo on February 22. 1936.)  There were also eight communities in Bosnia.  By 1941 all of the communities had a local group and carried out the program of the SDKB.

 

  The conflict created by Awender and the Renewal Movement had little or no effect in these regions with the exception of Ruma, where it attracted the attention of a lot of the younger sports federations.  But it did not lead to the kinds of confrontations that were taking place in other parts of the country.

  But despite that, the Renewal Movement would play a major role in the political situation that would emerge in Slavonia.  Unlike the Banat and the Batschka that were heavily populated by Danube Swabians and were not threatened with assimilation, Slavonia and Bosnia were sparsely settled by German populations and in most cases were assimilating with the Croatian population, and losing their identity much like the Swabians in Hungary who were undergoing strenuous efforts to Magyarize them within the next generation.

 

  In 1924, Viktor Wagner under the auspices of the VDA in Berlin visited the area and in his report on his return indicated, “In my many conversations I discovered that these Germans are absolutely without any leadership.  Each one of the farmers told me, “We are Germans and have always been Germans and want to remain Germans, but how can we remain Germans when nothing is done to help us.”  The German consul in Agram in 1928 wrote about the situation in the following terms:  “The number of Germans in Slavonia is not inconsiderable (I would estimate at least 60,000 persons) but because this region is so far unlike the Batschka and its large German population in closed settlements and communities, these are scattered and in mixed communities and their survival is threatened, it is only the Protestant clergy who encourage and support their flocks in their continued use of their language, while the Roman Catholic priests are totally opposed, all of whom come from Croatian Nationalist circles and work with great zeal to make Croats out of their parishioners.”

 

  In 1934 during the period when large numbers of local organizations were being founded in the communities of Slavonia, one of its own, Branimir Altgayer played a leading role and in December 1934 he was elected to the governing Council of the SDKB but became part of the opposition against expelling Awender and the renewers from the group.  Following their expulsion from the SDKB all local groups were told to distance themselves from Awender and his friends, but the local organizations in Essegg and Georgshof refused to do so citing their constitutional freedom to do so.  In December 1935 the two groups were both ordered to disband and quickly on the heels of that action an additional eighteen local organizations in Slavonia followed the lead of the two others and together they formed the KWVD (Cultural and Hiking Society of the Germans).  The government limited their activities toSlavonia and Baranya for they were quite content to see a weakening of the SDKB, while Altgayer fell under the sway of Awender and his deputy Josef Beer and took his orders from him.

 

  Following their constituting convention that was attended by over six hundred participants of whom two hundred and fifty were from Essegg and its surroundings,  Altgayer was given the assignment to recruit the farmers, trades people and labourers to the movement.  In the next two years, eighty-two local community chapters of the KWVD were organized in Slavonia.  (Hrastovac July 12, 1936 but in Kapetanovo they were unsuccessful.)  Communities in which the number of Germans was miniscule or a small portion of the population joined a group close by.  That was true of Antunovac.

 

  The relationships between the two rival organizations were hostile to say the least for the next two years before the two organizations merged at a national level and the situation in the communities was volatile if both groups had a local organization.  Friends, relatives and entire families were split.  Usually the differences were generational.  The union took place on October 30, 1938 when the KWVD joined the SDKB collectively.  As part of the union agreement Altgayer became the head of the SDKB in Slavonia, while Syrmien and Bosnia was under the leadership of Sepp Redinger one of the youth leaders of the SDKB.  Lichtenberger became head of the Youth organization and Josef Beer became the administrator of the SDKB.  And with the retirement of Keks from the presidency of the organization, Sepp Janko was elected to head the SDKB.  But this defacto take over by the Renewers took place in the midst of very difficult times for the organization.  The organization was mostly on paper.  During the times of the quarrels and disputes many of the members had fallen away or had become cynical and distanced themselves from the activities of the organization.  The financial situation above all was a total mess.  This situation to a great extent continued until the defeat and break-up of theKingdom ofYugoslavia in 1941.

 

The German Reich and Its Policy With Regard to German Minorities “Outside” Its Territories

 

  The VDA was the major organization in Germany that addressed itself to the linguistic and cultural identity of the German populations throughout Eastern Europe.  In their minds, the destiny of these populations was directly related to the destiny of the German State.  The VDA experienced a surge of support for its work and mandate and concerns in the mid 1920s.  New organizations also emerged inGermany in support of similar goals, especially in the cities.

 

  The Foreign Office co-operated and worked with the DVA.  National Folk Groups made contact with the DVA through the German ambassadors stationed in their countries.  Between 1930-1932 the efforts of the DVA were curtailed due to a lack of funds during the Depression.  But in the late 1920s groups formed within the framework and administration of the DVA that espoused political goals for the organization.  With the takeover by the National Socialist German Workers Party (Nazis) in 1933, the DVA was a natural tool to be used to further Hitler’s policies of whatever was best for the German     Reich, or at least as he perceived it.  The DVA, in effect, was absorbed into the Nazi government structure.  Hitler placed the leadership and the issues related to the “outside” Germans in the hands of Rudolph Hess.  He and his staff had total responsibility for this area of activity.  The Gustav Adolphus Society of theLutheranChurch that also worked with the German diaspora abroad fought to maintain its autonomy but was hampered by constant surveillance, interference and restrictions.

 

  The DVA formed a Volksdeutsche Rat (Folk German Council), whose aim was to centralize the Nazi concerns and objectives of the new leadership: that although the Volksdeutsche were not citizens of the Reich they were participants in its national destiny and belonged to the same People and Blood.  (Translator’s note:  it is very difficult to convey the meaning of Volk, which means folk, but it has racial overtones and is all part of the Nazi myth of people, blood, race and superiority.)  To indicate its importance in the plans of the Third Reich its budget was increased from 3,000,000 Reich Marks in 1933 to 7,000,000 in 1934.  But the VDA found itself in opposition with the Hitler Jugend and the Ausland Organization (Foreign Organization) whose jurisdictions and goals were often at cross purposes with them.

 

  The Folk Groups, in various countries, were only too well aware of the internal conflicts of the Reich ministries and that often the ambassadors either favoured or opposed the work of the DVA.  Hess eventually asked Himmler for help and that led to the establishment of the Volksdeutsche Mittelstelle (Folk German Governing Office) the so-called VOMI.  SS Grüppenführer Werner Lorenz, an SS Police General was placed at its head, even though he had no experience or interest in the Volksdeutsche “Question” as it was known in Nazi circles.  Some of the leaders within the DVA were afraid of a takeover by the SS.  On July 2, 1938 Hitler in effect handed the DVA over to the VOMI.

 

  The Folk Groups throughout Eastern Euope could not deal with the government of the Reich without incurring difficulties with the government of their own country to whom they owed their loyalty.  The DVA, compared to the VOMI was a safer contact, and the officials were less obnoxious.  The VOMI now also worked hand in hand with the Foreign Office and its foreign policy.  With the outbreak of the war the task of the VOMI was to build up the Folk groups in the various nations and nurture them in the Nazi world-view and enlist them to the cause of the Third Reich.

  

The Relationship of the Churches with the German Folk Group

 

  Episcopal boundaries were also redrawn after the Treaty of Trianon in 1919, that led to the dismemberment of Hungary and the Danube Swabian Roman Catholics in the Batschka who numbered 165,000 and the 140,000 in the Banat were placed in new jurisdictions but none of the leadership positions were held by Danube Swabian priests.  In most cases the priests had been trained in Hungarian institutions and were often the vanguard of assimilation, and yet most of them had a command of the German language.  There would be some leading Roman Catholic clergy involved in the formation of local SDKB in their communities.  But such support by the priests was frowned upon by their Bishop, Lajco Budanovic and was brought to their attention and could result in a move to a different parish.

 

  There were approximately 125,000 Danube Swabian Roman Catholics in Syrmien, Slavonia, Croatia and Bosnia and found themselves in the diocese of Bishop Aksamovci who was an ardent Yugoslavian Nationalist.  Because their numbers were larger in Syrmien there were constant issues raised around the use of the German language in worship and in the schools.  They would always be informed that only those language rights that existed in the past could be continued and nothing new could be undertaken.  The vast majority of the clergy were advocates of “Croatian only.”  The Roman Catholics looked with envy at their Lutheran neighbours who maintained the German character of their worship and the German instruction that took place in their schools, along with their church libraries and publications from the Gustav Adolphus Society inGermany.

 

  In Slavonia the number of German speaking priests could be counted on the fingers of one hand and the episcopate was not prepared to accede to the wishes of their German- speaking parishioners.  Meanwhile the Lutheran pastors were preaching and teaching in German in their churches in those areas were German was forbidden to be taught in the Roman Catholic schools.

 

  It was only in 1930 after the SDKB made a breakthrough in recruiting members in West Syrmien and Slavonia that petitions circulated and were sent to the bishop in Djakovo requesting linguistic changes in church and school.  This is what they requested.

 

  The Gospel is to be read in German on Sundays and Feast Days.

  Once a month Mass be celebrated with German hymns and sermon.

  Religious instruction for children be conducted in German.

  The use of German when Latin is not required in the reception of the sacrament.

  Confession can be made in German.

  Permission to pray the Lord’s Prayer in German at the graveside of German Catholics.

 

  In Berak, where 70% of the population were German and paid the vast majority of the expenses of the parish the Bishop replied:

 

  “Certainly you Germans are the majority of the church members, that is why you also pay the majority of the costs of the parish.  But you must never forget that you live in Croatia where Croatian is spoken.  But you want to make Croatia part of Greater Germany and that cannot and will not happen.  I tell you, so long as one Croatian household remains in Berak, you will not be allowed to have German services.”

 

  They tried again in May 1938 and the Bishop sought the support of the government which only created unrest in the countryside and this time his response was:  “because of national considerations and the lack of German speaking priests I have to decline your requests.”  (The last quoted statement was actually a lie.)  When the German Bishop’s Conference was informed, Bishop William Berning of Osnabrück and also one of the “outside” Germans, indicated he would send priests to meet the needs of parishes in Yugoslavia, but none of the bishops requested any.  In the bishopric of Agram, this was also true in spite of the fact that the bishop was Ante Bauer…a fanatic Croatian.

 

  As early as 1924 there had been attempts to get permission to establish a Roman Catholic and Lutheran seminary in the Wojwodina.  The request was denied.  Even the German ambassador spoke to the papal nuncio who pointed out it was too late to begin such work since the vast majority of the population was totally assimilated.

 

  When it came to the Lutherans and Reformed both churches had different jurisdictions and relationships prior to the establishment of the Kingdom of Yugoslavia.  They had to use considerable energy and resources to restructure themselves into a “national” church.  To their advantage, the Serbs were the majority in the new state and in “in charge”.  Relations between Protestants and Orthodox were always good unlike their relationships with the Roman Catholics.

  The Protestants were of various nationalities.  The Lutherans were German, Slovak, Magyar and Slovenes, while the Reformed were Magyars and Germans.  Even before 1918 there had been a “national” struggle among the Lutherans in Croatia-Slavonia.  But by 1920 at Neudorf the national church was established with two Seniorats, each with a bishop of its own nationality.  In effect there were two Church Districts:  one was Slovak, and the other “Evangelical”.  This second District consisted of 100,000 Germans, 18,000 Slovenes and 5,000 Mgyars.  The first president of this District was Adolf Wagner who was succeeded on his death by Dr. Philip Popp, pastor at Agram.

 

  All these church structures had to be ratified by the government.  In 1926 at Neu Werbass, Philip Popp was elected bishop and the following Seniorats were formed:  Banat,Batschka,Croatia-Slavonia, Upper Croatia,Slovenia,Belgrade andBosnia.

 

  The Reformed Church was divided into four Seniorats:  East, Western, Northern and Southern.  TheSouthern Seniorat was made up German speaking congregations and the other three were Magyar in membership.

 

  The Protestants used German as the language of worship and education and administratively, but governmentally and officially used the Serbo-Croatian language.   The Slovenes and Magyars followed the same pattern in the use of their own languages.  Most pastors were trained in Germany and Austria and were the key representatives of the German communities.  Both churches received support fromGermany andSwitzerland, but chiefly from the Gustav Adophus Society.

  

The Further Development of the Folk Group Organization

 

  With the occupation and the partition of Yugoslavia, Dr. Sepp Janko sent off his agents to their new spheres of influence on “his behalf” as he put it.  These were really rather grandiose pretensions on his part.  There was no longer a Yugoslavia.  Croatia had declared its independence under the Ustaschi Facists.  The Lower Baranya and the Batschka had been annexed by Hungary, and the Banat was governed by the German Military.  Janko maintained his pretensions of “Führership” in the Banat.  He sent Branimir Altgayer to represent him in Croatia, Josef Meier in Slavonia and Sepp Redinger in Srymien and Bosnia.  After establishing themselves in their respective regions the group met in Essegg on April 13, 1941 a few days after the war ended.  Each one of them informed their provisional government that he was the Führer of the Folk Group in their territory.  Altgayer indicated that he had the assurance of Pavelic, the Ustaschi leader, that all of the rights and privileges of the German minority in Croatia would be honoured and guaranteed by law as soon as possible.  It actually occurred on Apirl 15, 1941.  On April 21st, his two other cronies, Meier and Redinger, were to be warmly embraced by Pavelic in Agram.  Pavelic later indicated that the two of them argued between themselves about their powers and jurisdictions and he suggested that they go and see the German ambassador to work things out.

 

  Altgayer went off to the VOMI in Berlin and got official sanction for his Führership.  He was informed that Meier and Redinger would be re-settled in Germany because of the embarrassment they had caused with Pavelic.  Altgayer was more than happy to be rid of Meier but wanted to retain the services of Redinger.  Eventually both were demoted, but allowed to remain.  One of the issues for Altgayer in establishing his Nazi fiefdom was the jurisdiction of eastern Syrmien.  Would it become part of “Greater Croatia” or not?  The people actually liked their current independent status and being occupied by German troops and had already been in close contact with the Folk Group “boss” in the Banat—Sepp Janko.  Himmler actually visited in the area as the local leaders of the Folk Group sought to stay out of the hands of the Croatians.  The German military also had designs on the area, while the government in Agram had already begun establishing the military and civilian government they had in mind for all of Syrmien.

 

  But Hitler stepped in and his decision was that all of Syrmien would revert back to Croatia as it had before 1918.  Pavelic and his henchmen made all of the right noises about the German minority and the rights of the Folk Group organization as they had promised Herr Hitler.

 

  Altgayer established headquarters for the leadership of the Folk Group in Essegg in close contact with the VOMI.  But the German ambassador wanted him in Agram where the government was located.  And now the Folk Group became the DVK (Deutsches Volkstgruppe in Kroatien) (German Folk Group in Croatia).  The first task was to put all of the little führers in place: men’s, women’s, youth.  Five districts were set up with their own little führers too.  But all was not well in terms of relationships with the Croatian government and resistance against some of the goals and objectives of the DVK.  They saw the Croatians as their enemies even though Nazism and the Ustaschi were heading in the same direction.  The message of Pavelic was becoming loud and clear, there was no room for anyone except Croatians in Croatia and no other ethnic group would be accepted.  That was not only directed against the German minority but also the Serbian population.  Pavelic’s feathers had been ruffled when the Germans allowed the Italians to occupy Dalmatia.  There was no smooth sailing ahead.

 

  But it was the Serbian question that first took centre stage.  Along with the Moslems, the Serbs made up half of the population.  The Serbian population looked to the German population to protect them from the German military, and also the Croatian government.  The Ustaschi units of Pavelic were the enemies of the Serbs in every way.  Their teacher from the past, Starcevic had taught them that there were no Serbs in Croatia; they were actually Croatians who through the past centuries when the Turks occupied all of Croatia, Slavonia and Bosnia had been forced in one way or another to convert to the Greek Orthodox Church.  The Serbs had to disappear from Croatia, if Croatia was to be for the Croatians.  That left them with three alternatives for dealing with the Serbs: expulsion, forced conversion and assimilation or extermination.  The last alternative of course their propagandists were quick to say was only theoretical, it was not really thinkable.  The plan for expulsion created other problems.  Would the Germans accept refugees in their territory?  The final solution was the mass conversation of the Serbian Orthodox population to Roman Catholicism and they would become “Croatians again.”  Pavelic even gained the support of the higher clergy and the papacy for his plan.  Beginning in the Fall of 1941 all officials were instructed to force the Serbian population to convert using whatever means that were necessary.  In many cases local German authorities refused to comply and ignored the order.  There were countless cases of the local Swabian population protecting the Serbs or protesting against the actions taken against them.  This led to quarrels and confrontations between Croatian police and the Danube Swabian populations.  When the massive extermination program got underway for Serbs who refused to convert, the Lutheran bishop Philip Popp ordered all of his pastors to issue baptismal certificates to all Serbs who asked for them, in order for them to save their lives and maintain their religious integrity.  One third of the Serbian population would perish in this preview of the holocaust to come for the Danube Swabians. 

 

  Despite the disagreements, two representatives of the DVK were allowed to sit in the Sabor—Altgayer and Gasteiger.  The Ustaschi and the Danube Swabians in Syrmien were in constant if not perpetual conflict.  Pavelic complained to the Reich about the activities and attitudes of the native German population as well as the German occupation forces because they tolerated the Serbs and protected the Orthodox population and thereby made themselves enemies of Croatia.  Even Tito’s Partisan press acknowledged that and even commended Bishop Popp for his actions.  Raids were carried out in several communities against the local German authorities in which several men were killed.  It was made to appear that their killings had been the work of the Partisans, when in fact it they were actually carried out by the Ustaschi.  In every sense of the word, the Ustaschi and the Roman Catholic Church drove the Serbians into the waiting arms of the Communist Partisans.

Re-settlement and Emigration

 

  From the beginning of the Partisan War in the summer of 1941 it was clear that the Danube Swabian communities in Bosnia were in constant danger and could not be protected.  Some had already been re-settled in the area around India in Syrmien.  As matters got worse in Bosnia others were re-settled in Syrmien as well.  Other communities were occupied or surrounded by Partisans while those who lived in the isolated communities sought refuge in the larger settlements.  There was the recognition that they had to move and farmers as well as artisans and skilled workers and their families chose to leave for Germany.  It goes without saying that there were countless Germans who lost their lives at the hands of the Partisans.

 

  It was obvious that the German settlers had to leave Bosnia and Himmler wanted to carry out the transfer as quickly as possible.  If he had his way the entire German population in Bosnia would be re-settled in Germany in August 1942.  The local leaders were afraid to oppose the VOMI and they did not want to have to deal with the Croatians.  On September 30, 1942 an agreement was signed between the Reich and Croatian government to re-settle all of the Germans south of the Sava River with four exceptions and all of those north of the river.  By November 13, 1942 the re-settlement of the Bosnia Germans was completed and 18, 360 persons were at a camp near Lodz in Poland while others were scattered across the Reich.  They were to be placed in the homes confiscated from their Polish owners who had been driven from the area.  They were evacuated in the spring of 1944 to Alsace as the Eastern Front began to crumble.  Himmler was not totally satisfied with the re-settlement of the Bosnia Germans.  He saw himself as having the task of dealing with all the Folk Germans personally, within the Reich borders.  His interests then turned to the re-settlement of the Croatian Germans.

 

  Lorenz of the VOMI and his undersecretary in the Foreign Office, Martin Luther set in motion the plan to re-settle 150,000 Germans in Croatia, mostly in Slavonia and Syrmien.  But uttermost in their minds was the recruitment of at least 5,000 volunteers for the Waffen-SS.

 

  But such a re-settlement could have adverse psychological affects on the rest of the German populations in South-Eastern Europe.  So that Rippentrop and Hitler needed to discuss the matter.  The DVK asked for re-consideration of the issue after the war because a re-settlement at this time would create a great wave of unrest among the Danube Swabian population.

 

  The total re-settlement was officially shelved, but the Foreign Office indicated a partial re-settlement was necessary in certain areas, like Bosnia where there were still some Germans and western Slavonia by January of 1943.  The re-settlement of the Bosnian Germans had a great impact on the Danube Swabians inHungary, and the Magyars as well as the Roman Catholic Church made capital out of it and won many to their point of view.

 

  Western Slavonia’s German communities were “young,” scattered and small and very hard to defend against Partisan bands.  Their economic value was also slight and a re-settlement would not be a major action.  Because of transport needs and arrangements in Germany necessary for such a move it was more expedient to move them into nearby Syrmien.  The VOMI was highly influenced in their decision by the Folk Group leaders with regard to this issue.  It also had to be acceptable to the Croatian government that was totally opposed to a mass migration because of the effect on morale.

 

  Things did not improve in Slavonia in 1943, Partisan attacks increased and casualties among the Swabians mounted.  Murders and kidnappings became common.  By the end of 1943 Berlin and the Folk Group leaders agreed that the communities in East Syrmien and the Sava and Drava must be evacuated.  The task to carry out the evacuation would be undertaken by special troops.  They would have to contend with Partisan actions such as hostage taking and as a defence against army action in their area.

 

  About 25,000 Danube Swabians from thirty communities were evacuated to more secure areas, but it made them look bad in the eyes of the Croatians who demanded that they stay and help fight against the Partisans.  Most of the evacuees were women and children and the elderly.

 

  Here is a typical report of an isolated Swabians community, Cacinci:

 

  “On October 2, 1943 the Partisans attacked the area from three sides.  The battle lasted thirty hours.  Because of the superior fire power of the Partisans and the lack of outside help, the brave defenders, the Croatian military and the German Home Guard suffered many casualties and had to give up the area.  Two men and four women from among the Swabian population lost their lives.  As the battle ended the Partisans began to plunder and the burn the German homes.  Many German women and children were driven into the yard of the Brenner family, where for many hours they had to listen to a speech while their homes were broken into and robbed.  German men who had been unable to escape, hid themselves.  Many of them were discovered and assembled together.  They were questioned, interrogated and severely abused.  Ten of them were taken away and three simply disappeared.  Many soldiers and policemen were killed in a farmyard.  The Germans left in the area now lived in terror and fear.”

 

  The VOMI was well aware of the situation.  Croatian troops were not able to defend the refugees.  There were unable to house and feed them and became more and more unfriendly to the German population.

 

  On April 13, 1944 after hassles between the ambassador, the Foreign Office, the VOMI and Himmler, the order to evacuate the threatened Swabian population was given.  On April 18, 1944 Lorenz sent a telegram to Essegg to this effect:

 

  “The Germans in these areas are in danger day and night.  The Croatian government is in no position to provide the necessary protection and therefore their evacuation is absolutely necessary.”

 

  By now some 1,500 men were missing or killed and the Partisans harassed Germans in the villages and let the Serbs and Croatians alone.  German families with men in the Waffen-SS were especially targeted and threatened and plundered.

 

  The next phase of the evacuation was the removal of 8,000 refugees who had fled their former communities, but they were unable to leave with the first transports because of a lack of military protection and over 6,000 of them were left behind.

 

  The evacuations were begun again on December 18, 1943 that included 3,593 persons who had fled or been driven from their home communities.  After this date a carefully planned evacuation took place in 49 villages of Slavonia including:  Georgshof, Spisic-Bukovica, Djulaves, Borova, Cabuna, Suhopolje, Bacevac, Budanica, Pcelic, Kapan-Antonsdorf, Presac, Novaki, Lukatsch, Weretz, Vocin, Adolfsdorf, Cdiglenik, Vaska, Budakovac, Ciganka, Neu-Bukowitz, Eralije, Drenovac, Johannesberg, Mikleus, Slatina, Jaksic, Rajsavac, Trestonovac, Kula-Josefsfeld,  Porec-Josefsdorf, Kaptol, Veotovo, Grabic, Fericanci, Cacinci, Bankovci. Ve;olo Bidalpvac. Cadkavacki Lug,.Podravska Moslavina, Viljevo, Kucanci, Golinci, Pridvorje, Drenje, Mandicevac, Drenjski Slatnik, Babina Gora, Radosavci and Tominovac.  In addition Obrez and Grabovci in Syrmien were also part of the evacuation of 16,613 persons.  In all 20,206 persons left their homeland behind.

 

  To assist in this massive action there were 184 soldiers and officers assigned, along with 14 nurses and 81 men from the labour forces to act as drivers.  The trek also included 3,100 cows, 7,200 pigs, 260 sheep, and 3,800 horses in addition to household furniture, food and fodder.  Those who decided to remain behind for the harvest would leave forGermany in the Fall of 1944.

The Military Situation

 

  The military in the Reich was chiefly interested in the manpower resources of the Volksdeutsche (ethnic Germans).  In eastern Syrmien at India the Waffen-SS established a recruitment centre for volunteers during May and June of 1941.  In effect it was call-up of certain age groups and those who would not serve voluntarily were released and sent back home.

 

  In mid-July 1941 an officer of the Waffen-SS contacted the Führer of the Deutschenmannschaft (The Men’s Association of the SDKB) in the Banat, Michael Reiser and told him that his orders were to set up a regiment of Swabians from the Banat, Hungary and Croatia.  Nothing came of this because the German ambassador inBelgrade opposed it.

 

  August 6, 1941 Ribbentrop declared the same thing only now it was to be a larger formation consisting of men only from the Banat to fight Bolshevism.  The question of military service for the Danube Swabians in Croatia was literally up for grabs.  Consideration was given for German formations in the Croatian Army, but the question of language for use in command was a stickler.  In the summer of 1941 the Foreign Office and the VOMI were in touch with the Croatian military but were unsuccessful in their attempts to win concessions and Altgayer played a leading role in the discussions.  An agreement was reached September 16, 1941 in which it was stipulated that in terms of members of the DVK called up into the Croatian Army, ten per cent of every age group called up to do military service could chose to serve in the German armed forces and such service would be in fulfillment of their national service.  All kinds of concessions and safeguards to maintain the German-ness of the conscripts in the Croatian Army were included in the agreement.

 

  The military forces of the Croatian Army consisted of the regular army units and the Ustaschi brigades.  Himmler needed more canon fodder after the disasters in Russia and was not content with his ten per cent of the take of the Danube Swabaians of military age in Croatia.  He especially detested those “pacifists among the Folk Germans who sat around at home.”  But the German ambassador in Agram did all he could to hinder the Swabians from joining the Waffen-SS.  In order to avoid service in the second rate Croatian Army or serve with the fanatic Ustaschi, Swabians volunteered to serve in the Prince Eugene Waffen-SS in place of the quota of ten per cent.  Their families were also assured of support while they served.

 

  By July 1942, Himmler was on the German ambassador’s case with regard to the further recruitment for the Waffen-SS in Croatia.  In August 1942 Himmler had pushed his agenda so that the Foreign Office capitulated and took his position of “open” recruitment of the Danube Swabians of Croatia.  The Ambassador still stood in the way and pushed for the option that they could serve in the Croatian Army to avoid repercussions with the Ustaschi government.

 

  As far as Hitler was concerned an evacuation of the German military anywhere was “defeatist” regardless of the situation and must be avoided at all costs.  Finally on September 21, 1942 the German ambassador gave in and delivered a note to the Croatian government with these terms:

 

  All able bodied German men in the Independent State of Croatia born between 1907 and 1925 would serve in the German Army or Waffen-SS and receive citizenship in the Reich for such service.  Secondly, the Croatian state would recognize the rights and citizenship of the families of those serving in the German Armed Forces.  The financial support of the families of the men who were recruited would be provided by the German government.  Thirdly, the recruitment program would be carried out by the DVK leadership and a commission of the Waffen-SS.

 

  This note was sent without the knowledge of the Foreign Office.  All of the points were acceptable to the Croatian government with the addition of the care of the families of those men in the Wehrmacht as well as the Waffen-SS and the re-settlement of all such persons and their families to the Reich after the war was over.  The agreement was dated October 10, 1942.

 

  Mustering began on August 30, 1942 (even before the exchange of notes had taken place) and ended November 26, 1942.  Other recruitment drives followed.  The mustering was not carried out fully in Hrastovac because of a Partisan raid.  In all, 27,357 reported of whom 20,760 were accepted into the military.  Up until November 28, 1942 there were 31 transports of recruits to SS training camps in Germany in Breslau and Berlin, Auschwitz in Poland, Prague in the Czech Protectorate and Pantschowa in the Banat.  On December 8, 1942 transport numbers 32 and 33 left.  The Waffen-SS got between 6,000 and 7,000 men.  Only about two per cent of the men failed to show up for the transports.

 

  But arguments between Himmler at the VOMI and the Foreign Office continued and the ambassador in Agram never ceased to oppose the actions.  Ribbentrop and Himmler fought again and again, while Altgayer waited in the wings to see which way the wind was blowing and what opportunities might present themselves for his benefit.

 

  At the end of February 1943 the mustering of men born from 1908 to 1925 was begun.  Some 5,000 to 6,000 men were selected for the Prince Eugene Division.  Out of a population of 150,000 there were 25,800 men in the armed forces and of these 7,000 would end up killed in action or missing.  Many of the deaths occurred in prisoner of war camps after the war.  A large number of those in the Prince Eugene Division were captured by the Partisans in Unter Steiermark and ten days after the war’s end many of them were murdered along with Reich troops and Croatians.  The survivors were marched from Slovenia to the Romanian border to the mines at Bor.  One third of them men died on the march.  Tito’s right hand man Milovan Djilas reports on all of this but had no idea of the numbers involved.  It did not matter.  They were enemies.  Who would even care?

 

The German Settlements and the Partisan War

 

  Syrmien with its thick forests was a natural hiding place for the Partisans.  After June 21, 1941 small groups of Communist youth fled to the forests.  Soon their acts of sabotage announced their presence.

 

  The German population sympathized with the Serbian population and got into conflict with the Ustaschi and the Swabians were seen as a hindrance to their campaign against the Partisans.  The Partisans called for an uprising in the Spring of 1942.

 

  Individual acts of murder and kidnapping of German farmers began and increased as more and more Serbs left to join the Partisan bands.  Ustaschi units carried out atrocities against the Serbian population and the Danube Swabians in many places sought to protect them especially the women and children whenever possible.  This was markedly so in Syrmien where Germans formed a majority of the population in some areas.

 

  Partisan attacks began in Slavonia some time later.  This was because the Serbian population in this area were a small minority.  The attacks here were directed against the Germans, especially the small and scattered communities.  First major attacks and raids began in the Spring of 1942.  Most of the attacks were to secure food and supplies.

 

  The western areas of Slavonia had the next series of raids.  Klein Bastaji was attacked March 15, 1942 and one German youth and a Croat were shot to death and several persons were kidnapped.  June 5th the Partisans returned.  The Defence League with only a few weapons was unable to drive them off.  Three German men died, fifteen were kidnapped, of whom four were later able to escape.  The community centre and the Lutheran prayer house defended by the pastor were both burned to the ground.  The homes were plundered.  Their cattle and livestock were driven away.  A Ustaschi unit came to the village the same day, shot four Serbian men and one woman and drove the rest of the Serbian population to the nearby provincial capital of Daruvar.  The Serbs were later freed, but no word was ever heard again of the men who had been kidnapped.

 

  The raids reached a highpoint in 1943 despite German and Croatian Army operations against them in Syrmien.  Murders, killings multiplied.  Raids at battalion strength easily overran the defences of small villages and towns.  The people of Hrastovac were encouraged to go to eastern Syrmien for re-settlement.

 

  In 1944 the situation was better because all of the small and scattered groups of Swabians were in re-settled areas of population concentration that were easier to defend.  In Syrmien recent campaigns against the Partisans had been successful and they had split up into smaller groups.  By mid 1943 there had been a total of 267 deaths among the Danube Swabian population including men, women and children and the Home Defence Leagues in the villages had lost 356 dead and missing, mostly young teenage boys and elderly men.  By January 13, 1944 the figures were 563 killed and 353 kidnapped and missing (both civilians and Home Defence League).

  

The Evacuation

 

  With the capitulation of Romania in the summer of 1944 the Red Army was breaking into the Danubian plains and if Croatia fell, the Danube Swabians would be caught between the Ustaschi and the Partisans.  Some of the Swabians still believed in a German victory, others turned to their Serbian and Croatian neighbours for support.

 

  The plans for an evacuation were completed by September 1944.  Everyone now claims to be responsible for it, trying to cast the best light on their actions.  This was especially true of Altgayer and Gasteiger in their faulty recollections of the events that followed.  Whatever the case may have been, it required the support of the Reich ministries.  On September 11th it was Gasteiger who flew to Berlin to get the official seal of approval.  He was denied access to all of the important personages at the VOMI.  He then went to the Foreign Office and three hours later he was informed that the Folk Group in Croatia could be evacuated.  When he returned to Agram and met with the other DVK leaders he had a hard time convincing them that he had received permission to proceed.  On the morning of September 10, 1944 the German ambassador telegraphed the Foreign Office for instructions.  Official word finally came on September 25, 1944 to proceed with the evacuation if the DVK leadership felt there was a danger and threat to the German population.

 

  On October 3, 1944 the head of the evacuation, Kammerhofer, informed the leadership in Essegg that he had received orders for the evacuation to begin.  The plan called for the evacuation of eastern Syrmien, to be followed later by western Syrmien.  Because the evacuation plans were secret and the population was not prepared to leave, the notice to evacuate was so sudden that they had no time to pack and prepare their horses and wagons for the long trek ahead of them.  The weather was cold and wet and rain would persist for the flight throughHungary and often they would spend their nights out in the open and the horses and wagons had great difficulty in the mountains ofAustria and the heavy snowfall slowed down the long columns of refugees.

 

  The first to leave were the people from Neu Slankamens.  Without a warning of any kind, on the night of October 3rd and 4th a telephone call was made by the District DVK leadership in India informing the local authorities to immediately open certain secret orders in their possession and to carry out the instructions without question.  The orders for evacuation were very specific and were to be carried out even if there was opposition on the part of the population.  The trek was to leave on the morning of October 4th at 9:00 am.  “Every family was allowed to take only one wagon.  Farmers who possessed two or more wagons had to surrender them to families that had none.  If there were still insufficient wagons, the German military stationed there could requisition wagons and horses from the Serbian inhabitants of the village.”  The wagon trek left Semlin-Franztal on October 5th; Neu Pasua and Neu Banovci left on October 6th.  On October 9th it was India’s turn to leave followed by Beschka and Kertshedin on the 10th.

 

  While the evacuation was in full swing in eastern Syrmien, Kasche the ambassador, Kammerhofer and Altgayer met in Essegg for discussions on October 3rd to the 5th.  At this meeting they made more detailed plans and called for specific actions to be taken in order to avoid panic that could get in the way of the war effort in the area.  The three areas that were to be evacuated were specified:  eastern Syrmien the region east of Mitrowitz, western Syrmien including the neighbouring eastern Slavonian communities and eventually Essegg and the surrounding area.  The evacuees were to be divided into two groups.  The first group consisted of mothers with children under the age of fifteen, the sick, those unable to march, wives and families of those men serving in the Wehrmacht, Waffen-SS and police.  The second group consisted of everyone else.  Providing food, supplies, provisions and determining the routes to take were also the concern Kammerhofer and Altgayer.  The German ambassador was upset when he discovered that the evacuation was already underway prior to clearance by him and with the approval of Berlin.  He saw it as a defeatist act and how on earth could he explain that to the Croatian government?  He complained to the Foreign Office but it was already too late.  The panic they had anticipated did not take place.  In Ceric when the Swabians were ordered to leave a service was held at the church including the Croatian population that prayed for their brothers and sisters leaving on their momentous journey.  The Croatians by and large were fearful of what all of this would mean for them in the coming days.

 

  The wagon treks were guarded against Partisan attack, but none occurred, not even in Partisan controlled territory.  The first wagon treks headed towards Essegg, they then crossed the Danube and left Croatia behind.  They went on to Pecs, Segitvar, the Balaton and then on to Sopron and Austria.  The eastern Syrmien communities were evacuated in two weeks; some left by rail; others on the Danube ships to Mohacs and others found transportation with the German Army.  The combined treks involved up to fifteen thousand wagons and horses.  Some of the men accompanying the treks were kept behind at the Hungarian border for enlistment into the German Army.

 

  The last trek left on October 31, 1944 from Sarwasch and crossed the Drava bridge at Essegg that day.  In most cases the Swabians left “voluntarily” although some tried to return home but were prevented from doing so.  But among the urban Germans more than half of the population remained.  Most wagon treks were on the roads for one to two months.  The ambassador in Agram informed Ribbentrop, that as of January 9, 1945 the evacuation of the Swabians in Croatia was completed and that 110,000 had been evacuated.  It is estimated that approximately 90% of the German population in Croatia was evacuated.  That would hardly be true in all of the other areas of the Danube Swabian settlements in the rest ofYugoslavia,Romania orHungary.

Partisan Treatment of the Swabians Who Remained Behind

 

  There was a large proportion of the Swabian population who remained behind who did not participate in the evacuation from Syrmien-Slavonia numbering between 10,000 to 20,000 persons.  Most of them felt that they had nothing to fear.  They had been honest, hard working people and had paid their taxes.  Many expected to be protected by their Slavic friends and neighbours.  It had been the same during the First World War.

 

  But there were obvious signs that this was a pipe dream.  Fear was dependent upon the degree of German-ness they had displayed, i.e. membership in the DVK.  The Partisans on their part, both the Royalists and Tito’s Communists had announced that all of the non-loyal minorities would be expelled following the war.  This was especially true in the north including the Swabians, Hungarians and Romanians.  The Serbians were on an anti-minority crusade, which included the Croatians.  Tito’s forces certainly gave the Swabians in Croatia an idea of what to expect during their raids and attacks throughout the war.  There was no question of their feelings and intent and it was no wonder that such a large proportion of the Swabian population participated in the evacuation.

 

  The occupation of eastern Syrmien by the Partisans and Russians occurred after taking Belgrade without a fight.  A Syrmien Front was established from Brcko-Vukovar and there was heavy fighting between the Partisans and the Waffen-SS Division Prince Eugene that lasted a few months.  The German troops eventually retreated and crossed the Sava River and fled to the west.  The Partisans took Brcko on April 7th and Vinkovci on April 13, 1945.

 

  Local units of Serbians were recruited from the surrounding communities whose chief goal was to plunder the homes and properties of the evacuated Swabians that had been left unoccupied.  Most of them did this secretly and the majority of them were young people.  There were isolated cases of rape and numerous beatings of Swabians.  In a few days “Narodni Odbori” (Partisan governments) were established and placed in charge.  They now proceeded to organize the plundering.

 

  In India on October 22, 1944 close to midnight a Partisan unit under the leadership of a Serb from Vojka occupied the town.  On the 24th all of the Swabians were ordered to report at the town hall that day.  On October 28th most of the men were arrested and taken to the former Hungarian school, which was also later the assembly point for men taken from smaller communities in the area:  Slankamen, Kertschedin and Beschka.  Among them were also several soldiers:  Germans, Croatians and Hungarians.  The prisoners were interrogated and tortured at night.  The murders and killings began in the school and outside of the building.  In the town of India itself two Swabian women were beaten in public.  After a short release the men were re-arrested on November 8th and 11th.  On November 11th seven of the Swabian men, one Croat and a Serb were driven on foot to the neighbouring village of Alt Pasua.  Here they had to dig their own graves and were later machine gunned down.  Gypsies then took control with axes in their hands to make sure that all of them were dead.  They smashed the heads of each man.  On November 12th a total of 64 men, women and children were driven out of the town on foot to the local garbage dump where they were murdered in the most gruesome manner.  On the 18th more murders took place inIndia and this time the victims were the elderly of whom only eight could be identified afterwards.

 

  In Semlin and Franztal all of the Swabians were ordered to report to the Salt Office or they would be shot.  As always the Swabians were obedient to the authorities and reported with only a few exceptions.  Of those who reported, with only a few exceptions, were killed.  There were 242 identified victims.  They were taken at night to the banks of the Danube River and killed and their bodies were tossed into the river.  Those who had not been included, mostly elderly men and women were taken to the first concentration camp for Danube Swabians in Syrmien, at Semlin-Kalvarija (Calvary).   Their crime in effect was that they were Germans.  The number of inmates in the camp from Semlin and Franztal who died there numbered 118 persons including Franz Moser who had been a member of the Croatian parliament in 1912.

 

  In November 1944 both people from India and a portion of the surviving Swabians from the surrounding area were all force marched to the camp at Kalvarija which was some 50 kilometres away, where almost all of them died of hunger.  There was another concentration camp for Danube Swabians at Sajmiste where Germans from theBanat and the Batschka were interned.

 

  The camp Kalvarija was closed down in September 1945, and the survivors were taken to Bezanija to the camp at Mitrowitz.  On April 14, 1946 all of the remaining Swabians in Semlin and Franztal were arrested and taken to Mitrowitz.  A list of the names of those who died there included 75 persons from Semlin and Franztal and another 114 civilians from the two communities died in various other Yugoslavian concentration camps, prisons and were killed in private homes.

 

  In Ruma, men, women and children were imprisoned in the “Hrvatsi Dom” (Croatian House) along with Swabians from other villages in the area.  They were taken in groups to the brickyards and upon arriving there they were either shot or gruesomely murdered and their bodies were thrown into a deep pit among whom some were still alive.  In one day 2,800 Swabians died in this way.  Many other Swabians in Ruma were shot individually, beaten to death or stabbed and slaughtered with knives.

 

  To give all of this a cloak of legality, the Anti-Fascist Council for the Liberation of Yugoslavia passed appropriate laws on November 21, 1944 taking away the citizenship and human rights of the Danube Swabians and the right to confiscate all of their assets and property.  They had no defence or court of appeal because they belonged to the “German Folk Group.”

 

  With the secession of fighting on the Syrmien Front, western Syrmien and Slavonia fell into the hands of the Partisans as well as the remaining Swabian population.  With the fall of the Third Reich on May 9, 1945 the refugees and evacuees from Yugoslavia who were now in the Russian Zone of Austria were encouraged to go back home by the Austrian officials and the Soviet military.  If they did not do so they would no longer receive ration cards.  There were other restrictions that were introduced to encourage them to leave.  On the other hand there were others who simply wanted to go home and needed no prodding to do so.  This was also true in various areas of Germany where the refugees had ended up. Several train transports left Germany and Austria for Yugoslavia and some wagon treks also set out from the eastern and southern Steiermark in Austria.   A portion of these transports came across Hungary, while others crossed directly from Austria.  It was only the first of these transports that were accepted by the Yugoslavian authorities and the others were turned back and refused entry.

 

  Those who had come by way of Hungary were immediately locked up in a factory in Subotica and they were robbed of everything they had except for what they were wearing.  After a short period of time they were taken to the concentration camp at Sekitsch and from there those unable to work were taken to the camps at Krusevlje and Gakovo.  Some of the evacuees from eastern Syrmien were among them.

 

  The same thing was also true for those returning home from Germany and Austria by train crossing the border into Slovenia.  None of them ever saw their homes again.  Only one of the wagon treks made it home, but before they could even enter their pillaged houses in Jarmina they were taken to the concentration camp at Josipovac.  Those who had been on the train transports were robbed of everything and badly abused and eventually ended up in the camp at Mitrowitz.

 

  By the end of 1945 Mitrowitz-Svilara (Silk Factory) became the central camp for the Danube Swabian population in Syrmien and various other areas.  This camp would become one of the most horrendous of the concentration camps for the German population of Yugoslavia.  At this point there were 1,000 persons: women, children and men.  The three groups were separated from one another.  The children could not remain with their mothers.  The lack of food, heat and unhygienic conditions in the winter of 1945 and 1946 resulted in countless deaths.  Whole families died out in a matter of weeks.  In the warmer months of the year some internees were better off.  Those who were able to work were “sold” to the mines or farmers for a fee payable to the camp officials.  This actually saved the lives of many of them as on the outside they received better rations.  Even the sick volunteered to do slave labour.

 

  The Swabians in those communities taken by the Partisans after the Syrmien Front collapsed in May and June of 1945 were taken to the new established just for them:  Josipovac-Oberjosefdorf.  It was here where the Danube Swabians from the following villages and towns were interned:  Essegg, Vukovar, Vinkovci, Djakovo and the villages in their vicinity.  Facilities for the prisoners were few and far between and many women had to camp out under the sky.  Unlike Mitrowitz they were not cut off from the outside world, and that may have been the basis for sending the internees to Austria later.  In July 1945, one of these transports was allowed to enter Austria by the British.  Also in Josipovac the people who were able to work were employed outside the camp.  But the condition of those unable to work deteriorated so that three quarters of the prisoners were sick with dysentery.  On July 10, 1945 the camp and its inmates were moved to Valpovo.

 

  The internees had to walk all of the way, many of them were sick and water was forbidden and it was terribly hot and a survivor describes how miserable they looked.  In Valpovo it was hunger and dysentery that claimed countless victims.  Pastor Peter Fischer describes the situation in these words:

 

  “The camp consisted of ten wooden barracks in terrible shape.  Three thousand persons had to be put up in them.  Even though we occupied space in two shifts there was still not enough room to accommodate everyone.  So some of us had to find a place under the barracks or between them.  The misery got especially worse whenever it rained.”

 

  Food was almost non-existent.  Cleanliness was impossible under the circumstances and so all kinds of diseases were spread among the people.  Five to ten persons died each day.  The dead were buried naked without coffins.  Typhus epidemics were common and resulted in a huge death rate due to a lack of medication and proper care of any kind.  The camp in Valpovo was closed down in May 1946.  In January of that same year there were a total of 3,000 internees and the number of deaths up to that point was 1,967 persons.

 

  On July 22, 1945 another train transport with overcrowded cattle cars was sent to Austria.  The British refused to accept delivery of the packed train and sent them back.  They had travelled for three weeks in all.  For two weeks they were at the camp in Gross-Pisanitz in Croatia imprisoned in the out of doors.  Many died here exposed to rain and cold, sunstroke, hunger, illness and the sound of constant gunfire over their heads.  Many of those who died were children.  The survivors were now taken in the direction of Essegg.  This time in open wagons, facing rain and hail on the way.  On August 15, 1945 the transport arrived in the death camp at Krndija.

 

  This once German village had been turned into a concentration camp to accommodate the Danube Swabian population.  The highest number of inmates at any given time was 3,000 persons.  This number was in constant flux as victims died and new victims arrived to take their place.  A breakout of typhus was first reported in January.  From August 15, 1945 to mid May 1946 there were 1,300 deaths.  In May 1946 internees were released if they had relatives outside.  The survivors of Valpovo and Krndija were sent to Podunavlje in the Lower Baranya, which in turn was closed down on August 27, 1946.  The inmates were sent to the camp at Tenje, which was closed January 20, 1947.  Two transports of Danube Swabians were sent to Austria from Tenje.  Those left at Tenje were sent to Rudolphsgnad in the Banat.  It was an extermination camp.

 

  Eventually many of the survivors ended up at the camps in Gakowa and Krusevlje which were located close to the Hungarian border and were later not hard to escape from and then they fled across Hungary.  Crossing into Austria was again illegal as well as the borders between Austria and Germany, but countless Swabians were successful in making their escape and flight to freedom.  In the early months of 1948 the remaining camps were closed.  Those who had survived wanted to leave the country as quickly as possible, although now the Yugoslavs had need of them for their labour and were willing to pay for it.  The Red Cross attempted to re-unite families, although Yugoslavian officialdom was not very helpful.  The cost of a passport to leave Yugoslavia rose from 1,500 Dinars to 12,000 in a short period of time, but the migration continued.  Today only a few thousand persons of German origin continue to live in Syrmien,Slavonia,Croatia andBosnia.

 

  When the Croatian government fled from Agram to Austria in May 1945, Altgayer went with them.  The Lutheran bishop, Philip Popp remained in Agram with those in his   congregation who were unable to be evacuated, after first calling upon his pastors to join the evacuation if their congregations did, if not, they were to remain behind with them.  They all concurred throughout Yugoslavia with each pastor suffering his own fate whether in the labour camps in the Soviet Union or the extermination camps of Tito.  The Partisans occupied Agram on May 9, 1945.  Now a savage bloodbath took place against the Croatian “collaborators” and any Germans they could lay their hands on.  Bishop Popp was arrested at the end of May 1945 after sending his wife and son to seek asylum in the Swedish embassy.  A show trial followed and he was sentenced to death, but over 1,000 local citizens signed a petition to free the bishop.  On June 29, 1945 the first and only bishop of theLutheranChurch inYugoslavia was executed by a firing squad.

 

  Following the capitulation of the Third Reich and the occupation of Austria by the Allied Armies most of the prominent members of the Folk Group leadership who had all managed to escape were in the British Zone of occupation in Carinthia and the Steiermark.  These Folk Group leaders and others were interned by the British at Wolfsberg and included Altgayer and Janko as well as the German ambassador Kasche and their closest associates.  Altgayer and Kasche were turned over to the Communist powers that be in Yugoslavia by the British on September 30, 1946.  Following a series of prolonged show trails both men were condemned to death.  Kasche was hung along with the leading Croatian Ustaschi leaders and Altgayer was shot.  Janko, however, managed to escape from Wolfsberg but was tried in abstentia in Yugoslavia and condemned to death, but he had found refuge in Brazil where he lives to this day.  (Translator’s Note:  Sepp Janko and his deputy Josif Beer are best known for their final declaration to the Danube Swabians in the Banat:  We will stay!  This was their response to the fact that the Red Army was already entering the eastern Banat and countless evacuation treks were ready to set out at a moment’s notice, which would have saved the lives of thousands upon thousands of Danube Swabians.  While their declaration was being spread abroad throughout the Banat to remain, they were packing and were among the last to get across the Danube bridges out of harm’s way.  Only a few of the local Folk Group leaders disobeyed the order and led their treks out of theBanat and saved the lives of their people from the holocaust that was to come.)

 

Die Deutschen in Syrmien, Slawonien, Kroatien und Bosnien

ByDr. Valentin Oberkersch (Selections, Summaries and Translations)

(Part Two)

 

The German Schools

 

  Both Maria Theresia and Joseph II had put a great emphasis on the establishment of schools in the new settlements they supported and stipulated that the schools were the responsibility of the State (1770).  Prior to that they were understood to be an additional function of the local parish church.  In this sense they were to be “national” schools, reflecting the local population in terms of nationality and religion.  But in Croatia and Slavonia, we find that the landlords or the communities themselves established their own schools.  But in many instances it took time to convince the peasant population of the value of their children attending school.  But even where schools existed education was limited both in terms of content and length, which took place only during the winter months.  In these schools the children learned to read, write, mathematics, and the catechism.

 

  Schools and their upkeep as well as the salaries of the teachers was an expensive proposition during the early years of settlement and in many quarters was seen as a frill and not a necessity.  The teachers during this period were often untrained; some were retired soldiers, tradesmen or farmers and had to take on other responsibilities in order to make a living, such as the notary, knife-smith, bell-ringer and organist.  We can get a picture of the schools and the lives of the teachers in this period from that provided by the experience of the first schoolmaster in Franztal, Bernhard Schätzchen.  He had been a sergeant in the Baden contingent of the Imperial Army.  He not only taught the children in the newly founded school in 1820, but was also the bell-ringer.  For every child he taught he received 2 Groschen per month, and received his board from the various families in the community who took turns having him for meals.  Friedrich Falkenburger the schoolmaster in Neu Pasau who had been fully trained in Heidelberg also carried on his trade as a shoemaker.

 

  After the death of Joseph II the number of schools declined.  At the time of his death there were 35 schools in Pozega County in 1792 and there were only ten in 1847.  In all of Slavonia, including the Militlary Frontier District there were 48 local schools in 1830.

 

  German schools were established in the following communities:  Ruma 1772,  Neu-Banovci 1786, India 1790, Neu-Pasau 1791, Sarwasch-Hirschfeld 1809, Calma 1821, Neudorf 1830, Johannisfeld-Jovanovac 1836, Erdewik 1838, Putinci 1845, Bezanja 1862, Ernestinenhof 1865, Surcin 1869, Johannisberg 1892, Alt-Vukovar 1892, Dobanovci 1895, Lovas, 1898.  The first of the German confessional schools was established in Eichendorf-Hrastovac and Kapetanovopolje in 1876, Deutsche Nijemci 1904, Becmen 1876, Obrez 1884 and private German schools in Ivanobvopolje 1871, and Beocin 1882.

 

  In the Concordat with Rome in 1855 the oversight of the schools was given to the bishops of the Roman Catholic Church, which was reorganized in 1860 and the parish priest was head of the school in the community.

 

  During the 1840’s the Croatian Nationalists demanded that Croatian was to be language of instruction in all schools.  The first implementation of the regulation took effect in 1860 when Croatian was introduced into all of the schools after grade four.  But many of the larger communities were able to achieve concessions in this regard.  Bishop Strossmayer was very much involved in instigating and carrying out this regulation and took his German parishes to task with a vengeance, especially Essegg and others who had appealed for reconsideration to Vienna.

 

  Ruma had a population of 8,000, of whom 5,000 were German, 2,250 were Serbian and there were 250 Hungarians who had been Croatized.  The community simply asked:  Why not have German instruction?  And proceeded to implement it.  Four teachers taught German and four taught Croatian.  But German instruction was limited to two hours a day.  The regulations were eventually successful so that by 1868 there were only eleven German Schools in all of Croatia and Slavonia: six were in the provinces and five were in the Military Frontier District.

 

  In 1874 Croatian was designated as the language of instruction in all schools unless the students had another mother tongue, which could only be taught if Croatian was an obligatory subject for all of the pupils.  The government would not share in the costs of any schools that used any other language as the language of instruction other than Croatian.   They especially targeted the German confessional schools and attempted to legislate the forbidding of the use of the mother tongue over against Croatian.

 

  By 1881/1882 there were 48 schools that included German instruction in their educational program.  By 1918/1919 there were 22 left, but during the two periods the German population had increased by 60%.  In 1890 there were 212 children in the average German school compared to 118 Croatians or Serb or 205 Magyars.  At that time there were 140,885 Croat/Serbian pupils in school, 10,363 Germans and 3,682 Hungarians.  The Lutherans maintained their German schools much longer primarily due to the fact that they had German clergy who played a leading role in the schools.  Yet, by 1912/1913 there were only 4,500 pupils in German schools in Croatia and Slavonia.  In 1909/1910 there had been 13,000.

  

The Germans and the Confessional Situation

 

  In Croatia-Slavonia, 70% of the German population of about 175,000 persons were Roman Catholic and were part of two dioceses:  Agram and Bosnia-Srem.  During the first wave of immigration the settlers from Germany were accompanied by their own priests, all of the next generations were to be served by Croatians, who were often Croatized Germans and were fanatic nationalists just like Strossmayer.  This would lead to confrontation any time their German parishioners gave any indication of attempting to assert their German language, traditions or heritage.  Any German priests who attempted to serve in either diocese were suspect and would not be accepted by their Croatian counterparts or bishops.  They would almost always be appointed to parishes that were totally Croatian, regardless of their desire to serve a German parish.  None of the bishops would permit the use of German in the Mass or allow any preaching.  Some concessions were made in 1836 and German priests were allowed to serve in Essegg, Jarmin, India and Peterwardein and in some parishes the same applied to the use of the Hungarian language.  In the city of Agram there were always German priests serving there because of the cosmopolitan nature of the city and its international connections.

 

  The long term result of this attempt to stifle and muzzle the aspirations of the German population through the church, led to the abandonment of the Church by the emerging German leadership and intelligentsia who stepped outside of the Church, seeing it as irrelevant and simply a political tool of the Croatian Nationalists.  Studying in Germany and Austria many of them became fiercely anti-Roman Catholic in response to the growing “Free From Rome” movement that was sweeping Austria and a new phenomenon took place there which was repeated in Croatia and Slavonia:  Lutheran prayerhouses were erected in Roman Catholic communities, schools established and pastors called especially in the towns.

 

  In Bosnia the situation was somewhat different in that only about one third of the German settlers there were Roman Catholics.  Chiefly at:  Windthorst, Siboska, Kalenderovci, Polje and Sitnes.  In Rudolfstal and Opsiecks the Roman Catholics formed the majority of the population.  These parishes were regularly served by German priests many from the various monastic orders in the area.

 

  The Protestants formed only a small minority in Croatia and Slavonia.  In 1891 there were 36,151 Lutherans and 12,365 Reformed.  This number increased up to 1914 with an ongoing emigration from Swabian Turkey in Hungary.  In the national census of 1900 Lutherans accounted for 1.24% of the population and the Reformed 0.57%.  With the exception of Slovak Lutherans and Hungarian Reformed, the Protestants by and large were Germans.

 

  With the passing of the General Regulation XXVI in the year 1791 members of the two Evangelical Churches were forbidden to settle or own land in Croatia, Slavonia and Dalmatia, but the existing Evangelicals in Lower Slavonia were not allowed to be harassed.   The War Office in Vienna decreed in 1839 that the purchase of land and property by Protestants in the Military Frontier District was also forbidden.  The existing Protestant populations already living in the District were to be expelled.  There were over 600 of them in Neu Pasua alone and they began to prepare to emigrate to Russia but their pastor, Andreas Weber through a personal appeal to the Emperor was able to prevent it.  But the Protestant population continued to face difficulties of this nature until 1859.

 

  On September 1, 1859 the Emperor issued an Imperial Patent for Croatia that officially recognized both of the Evangelical Churches.  But it took up to 1866 before the Protestants were granted freedom of religion by the Sabor.  Opposition came from the Bishop of Senj, Vjenceslav Soic, who protested against the legalization of the Confessions of the Protestant Churches whose entry into Croatia was seen as introducing a “foreign” element into the life of the nation.

 

  As a result of the Compromise between Hungary and Croatia in 1868, all of the Lutheran and Reformed congregations in Croatia and Slavonia remained under the supervision of the Seniorats and Superintendents of their respective churches in Hungary, with the exception of the Lutheran congregation in Agram.  This would lead to conflict and misunderstanding in the future.  In 1873 the government of Croatia attempted to set in motion the legal establishment and administration of an independent Lutheran and Reformed Church of Croatia and Slavonia but were unable to put it into effect.

 

  In 1881 there were 15 Lutheran pastorates in the country:  in Agram, Alt-Pasua, Neudorf, Beschka, Antunovac, Eichendorf, Surtschin, Bingula, Brekinska, Rieddorf-Retfala, Neu Pasau, Hrastiin, Laslovo, Tordinci, Korodj.  As mentioned previously, all of them with the exception of Agram were part of the Evangelical Church of the Augsburg Confession in Hungary (Lutheran).

 

  This relationship was frequently challenged both by the Croatian Sabor and the congregations and pastors themselves, but there was no desire to create friction with the Hungarian government or church authorities.  Eventually in 1900, the Lutheran congregations formed an independent Seniorat within the Hungarian Church, with the exception of the congregations in Agram that remained independent, and Antunovac and Eichendorf that continued their membership in the Seniorat of Tolna, Baranya and Tolna in Hungary.  The much smaller Reformed constituency maintained distance from the religious authorities in Hungary as much as possible.

 

  Most of the Protestant congregations were served by German pastors and thereby avoided the struggle that the Roman Catholic Germans had with their Croatian priests.  The one exception was the pastor in Neudorf, Senior Nicholas Abaffy, a Slovak and also a fanatic pan-Slav who turned his congregation against him with his determination to Croatize the members.  He even attempted to change the German name of the village to the Croatian: Novo Selo.  The German newspapers also criticized him in 1910 because of his political agitation on behalf of the Coalition Party, claiming he used the pastorate for non-religious purposes.   In 1917, after Abaffy’s death, Franz Morgenthaler of Neu Pasua was elected the Senior.  The Slovaks insisted that the election was void because he could not handle the Croatian language adequately.  He was given two years to learn the language and if he failed to be proficient in it, he could not continue in his office.

 

  In addition to that, the assembly of the Seniorat had to deal with the difficulties in Bingula.  The Lutheran “brothers” in Bingula were experiencing constant conflict as German and Slovak speaking members of the same congregation sought ascendancy in the leadership of the congregation.  Because they could not come to terms over which language to use in worship, the Germans desired to establish their own German congregation and if that was not to be granted to them, they would leave the church.  The assembly in convention supported the request of the German members, but that did not settle the local problem.

 

  Another major difficulty in many regions was the question of religious education because a number of the Lutheran teachers did not have a command of the Croatian language and some of the officials of the government insisted that the instruction had to be in Croatian.  In 1905/1906 the education officials ordered that all religious instruction at Weretz had to be in Croatian or the school could not be opened.  Weretz was a filial of Slatina and the pastor there could not speak Croatian and therefore the children could not be taught religious education in their “church” school!

 

  The two Protestant Churches and their individual congregations had regular contact, received support and maintained relationships with Protestant Church circles in Austria, Switzerland and Germany unlike their Roman Catholic counterparts.  As a church of the “diaspora” the Churches also received financial support and assistance from Germany as well as pastors.  They especially assisted in projects beyond the means of the fledgling churches and were instrumental in providing 16,000 Marks towards the building of the new church in Agram.

 

  Bosnia proved to be a different situation and the small scattered congregations existed autonomously.  Franzjosefsfeld at first existed as a filial of their mother church in Franzfeld in the Banat.  It became a parish in 1891.  This was followed by Banja Luka in 1893, Lukavac in 1904, in Schutzberg in 1910, Bosnisch Brod in 1914.  A congregation was established in Sarajevo along with a filial congregation in Zabidovici in 1898.  They formed a syond with a president as their provisional church government.

  The Germans as a “Folk Group” in the Kingdom of Yugoslavia 

  With the dismemberment of the Austro-Hungarian Empire following the First World War, the long held dream of the South Slavs was realized in the establishment of the Kingdom of Yugoslavia, a decision that was made without the input or approval of the populations that would be involved in redrawing the map of this portion of the Balkans.  The major partners of this union would turn out to be the Serbs and Croats, but they were not equally matched.  Croatia was very much the junior partner and bristled because of their secondary position in the new Kingdom that would have repercussions for the future and in the end have disastrous affects on the German populations involved.

 

  Serbians troops occupied all of the territories of future Yugoslavia, but did so in a rather ruthless manner:  plundering, mistreating local populations, murdering and terrorizing the minorities they encountered.  There was to be no question of who was in charge.  The Serbs.  In their minds Yugoslavia was simply Greater Serbia.  Croatia alone could offer any resistance and was prepared to do so as subsequent history would prove.  During this period of transition the German population had to endure a lot and was in no position to offer any resistance.  Most of the men had gone off to war, mainly on the Eastern Front and were prisoners of war.  There were immediate calls to confiscate the property of the German minority and expel them from the country.  The Serbian troops could not maintain order and districts set up “home guard” units that often included the older German men to protect their villages from vandalism, raids and attacks from disbanded soldiers, deserters and brigands.  Women and children often had to seek safety in the forests in the bitter cold of 1919.

 

  With the declaration of the State and Kingdom of Yugoslavia a whole new relationship arose among the widely scattered German communities in the new jurisdictions in which they found themselves and their new authorities and rulers with whom they had to deal.  In each of the areas of German settlement there were men who were prepared to establish organizations for the welfare, freedom and defense of the German minority as an identifiable ethnic group, the so-called Volkgruppe (Folk Group), which also had racial overtones.  These areas of settlement in the new south Slav state were the western portion of the Banat, the largest part of the Batschka (Wojwodina), Lower Baranya, Srem, Slavonia, Croatia, Bosnia as well as Slovenia.  Most of these areas had a previous history with Hungary, except for Bosnia and Croatia and Slavonia, which had an existence of their own.

 

  Initially there was little change for the Germans in Croatia and Slavonia except they found themselves caught in the middle of the struggle between the Croats and Serbs for control of the new nation state.  There was no longer a language problem since the Germans were now Croatian speaking and not very fluent in German at all if they still had any knowledge of their language.  Because of the enlarged Folk Group in this new centralized state, the leadership of the ethnic German minority from across the Kingdom in diversified groups and organizations worked towards the objective of establishing a centralized organization to enable them to have a national voice.

 

  The elections that were planned excluded the German minority as well as all of the others and were designed for an electorate that consisted only of Croats, Serbs and Slovenes.  This resulted in great unrest in all of the regions with sizable German populations.  One of the stipulations and guarantees that the new state of Yugoslavia had agreed to uphold as a result of the Treaty of Trianon was to protect minority rights but they insisted that to give the minorities the vote would destabilize national sovereignty.  Because the German minority was prevented from any role or participation in the political and public life of the Kingdom, they opted to form a cultural organization to unite all elements of the minority, in the various areas of settlement, and as a result the Swabian German Cultural Union (SDKB) was formed at Neusatz (Novi Sad) on June 20, 1920 with over two thousand participants in attendance.

 

  In 1921 a new constitution was passed by the Sabor with a vote of 223-196, which made all citizens equal before the law.  This equalization of all of the minority ethnic groups began a new phase in which the Germans could now fully participate.  They had been given the franchise and all of the political parties sought their support for they recognized that the ethnic Germans who numbered approximately one million persons were now a force to be reckoned with.  But the leaders of the Folk Group organizations were already planning to give birth to a political party of their own:  a “German Party” to protect their rights and freedoms and full participation in the life of the nation.  The party manifesto that was passed at the assembly in Hatzfeld on December 17, 1922 began with a confession of loyalty to the Dynasty and State and included a twelve point program to achieve their objectives.  The party leadership that was elected included:  Dr. Ludwig Kremling of Weisskirchen, president who served with an executive: Dr. Stefan Kraft of India, Dr. Hans Moser of Semlin and Michael Theiss of Hatzfeld.  Of the twenty members of the party Council Dr. Sepp Müller of Ruma, Dr. Jörg Müller of Ruma, Christian Marx of Erdwik and Franz Moser of Semlin represented Srem.

 

  The new party contested the elections in 1923 and eight members were elected; four from Srem, three from the Banat and one from Slovenia.  But in various parts of the Kingdom, German candidates were elected representing other parties.  In Bosnia the Germans voted for Moslems and Croatian candidates because they were more tolerant than the Serbs who were running.  Many of the parties saw the German Party as a divisive force, while they in turn said they would go out of existence whenever the Germans achieve their full rights guaranteed by the Constitution.  This was said in the context of the situation in which many of the German communities lived such as Lazarfeld.  In April of 1924, sixty German farmers out working in their fields were attacked by a mob of some two hundred so-called Dobrowolzen (patriots).  Sixteen of them were badly injured.  The leader of the Serbian mob was a lawyer and he screamed:  “You Germans have your rights, but we have the power!”  All kinds of intimidation of voters would follow, leading to the public beating of many of the German Party candidates.  In the next elections, the German Party received more votes but only elected five representatives.

 

  King Alexander set aside the Constitution on January 6, 1929 and declared a dictatorship and disbanded all political parties and issued a proclamation to his:  “Beloved people, all Serbians, Croatians and Slovenes.”  He made no mention of the other seventh of the population:  the minorities.  He always did it that way.  He desired a centralized government and national unity, but only on his own terms, which resulted in his assassination.

 The Emerging Conflicts (1933-1939) 

   With the dictatorship in place, in spite of the efforts of the leadership of the German minority there was great discontent on the part of some in the various areas of German settlement.  There were questions about the finances of the SDKB with charges of mismanagement that required the intervention of the German ambassador in Belgrade.  At the beginning of 1933 the discontent took on concrete form.  Dr. Jakob Awender, a physician from Pantschowa headed what became known as the “Renewal Movement” and he its “Führer” attacked the key leadership of the SDKB in the press and at every opportunity.  This was at the time of the Depression and there had been successive crop failures all of which fueled the discontent.  The co-operatives set up by the SDKB attempted to respond to the crisis but only succeeded in making it worse.  Not only were the farmers critical of the leadership but the young academicians who had studied in Germany and Austria were also vocal in their opposition.  They were highly influenced by the political trends taking place in Austria and Germany and were fed up with the old leadership, values and attitudes.  At first, this was perhaps nothing more or less than a generation gap.  With the coming of the dictatorship in Yugoslavia in 1929 the German Party like the other political parties was banned.  This meant fewer positions and offices available to the new intelligentsia who chafed at the lack of opportunities available to them.  These and other malcontents are the ones who assembled at Pantschowa as the “Renewal Movement” and chose Awender as their Führer.  They published their own weekly newspaper and wrote highly critical articles and personal attacks against the leadership of the SDKB and demanded their resignations.

 

  In November 1933 a new German ambassador, Viktor von Heeren was appointed and arrived in Belgrade.  He officially supported the “old leadership” of the Folk Group but he had really come to get the lay of the land and hinder and avoid any internal squabbles among the German minority, which now was virtually impossible.

 

  With the assassination of the King in 1935, the political parties stepped into the void.  In effect the National Party took over the government following the elections in which only two German Party representatives were elected.  They in turn supported the majority party and were “welcome” to join the party, and Dr. Kraft the leader of the SDKB did, hoping to get a better hearing for the issues that were of primary concern of the Germans in terms of the school and language issue.  The government carried on friendly relations with Germany and felt no need to treat the German minority with kid gloves.  The German ambassador’s main concern was the foreign policy of the Yugoslavian state and the Folk Group was left responsible for its own fate and destiny.

 

  Attempts were made by the government in 1938 to curtail and prevent the sale of land to the Germans.  This was hardly a new approach on their part.  The Folk Group leadership saw this as catastrophic and repressive to the aspirations and economic future of the ethnic Germans.  In turn, their discontent was interpreted by the Serb Nationalists as a recognition that they were acting as a “fifth column” on behalf of the German Reich, which sought to interfere in the internal affairs of Yugoslavia.  The government however backed down to maintain their lucrative trading relationship with Germany.

 

  But the Folk Group leadership faced turmoil within the organization and the German communities.  On January 15, 1935 the ruling Council of the SDKB expelled Awender and several of his followers in the Renewal Movement to avoid a split in the membership.  Unfortunately this only intensified the conflict.  The growth and development of the SDKB in the previous years had been concentrated on the establishment of youth groups in every community and district and they very quickly became the most active organizations within the cultural union.  A large portion of the members of these groups were open to the objectives of the Renewers and their propaganda, while there were others who sympathized with them even though they disapproved of some of their methods and continued to accept and follow the “old leadership”.

 

  There is no question that the National Socialist German Workers Party (NSDAP) in Germany better known as the Nazis and their party organs were involved in the development of the Renewal Movement and both provided support and influenced it.  The German ambassador gave “public” support to the “old leadership” in the cultural union SDKB in the press but was involved in the background in providing aid to Awender when called upon.

 

  From the very beginning various other ministries and offices in the Reich government felt sympathy for the Renewers and provided massive support.  This was especially true of the Verein für das Deutschtum im Ausland (VDA) whose concerns dealt with the German populations outside of the German Reich.  Discussions between Paul Claus the representative of the VDA in Yugoslavia and the leadership of the Renewal Movement took place in the spring of 1935 whereby Awender, Dr. Sepp Janko and Fritz Metzger undertook the task to lead the struggle to renew the German Folk Group so that it could stand on its own two feet financially so that it would not be a burden to Reich foreign policy.

 

  Both the “old” and “new” leadership sought approval and support in important Reich circles.  Early in 1935, the German ambassador in Belgrade passed on a letter of complaint to the Reich Foreign Office outlining the crimes, activities and faults of the Renewers, highlighting the fact that Awender had no character at all and was a man of ill repute.  They requested that the SDKB be the only recognized official voice of the Folk Group in Yugoslavia to speak to any issues affecting the German minority.  But in the central organs of the NSDAP, the Völkischen Beobachter (The People’s Observer) reported that there was a need to support both groups assisting them to form a united front in carrying out the objectives of the German minority.

 

  This did not help matters a bit.  The SDKB was determined to cleanse itself of the Renewers organizationally.  Along with Awender they expelled the Youth Leader of the SDKB, Jacob Lichtenburger.  Assuming that they had the support of the majority of the youth group an assembly was called on July 28, 1935 at Neusatz to install a new Youth Führer in his place, namely Dr. Erich Petschauer.  But the installation could not be carried out because the vast majority of the youth present were sympathizers of the Renewal Movement and occupied the hall and heckled and disrupted every attempt on the part of any one to speak on behalf of the Folk Group leadership and they then walked out.

 

  The conflict sharpened and deepened.  Discontent and concern spread among the membership of the SDKB and it was obvious that things were coming to a head and action had to be taken.  On August 5, 1935 representatives of the two groups met in Neusatz to work out a compromise.  The SDKB was represented by: Dr. Oskar Plautz, Thomas Menrath, Dr. Sebastian Nemesheimer and Dr. Richard Derner.  The representatives of the Renewers were:  Fritz Metzger, Peter Kullmann, Jakob Krämer and Branimir Altgayer.  But talks broke down and the quarrel simply went on.

 

  Things came to a head at Neu Werbass on August 11th, 1935 in response to a speech by Josef Bürchel the Nazi Gauleiter (District Leader) of the Saar-Palatinate on the occasion of a celebration of the 150th anniversary of the settlement of the Batschka.  Both groups hoped to use the occasion for their own purposes.  Instead he spoke of the need for unity against the forces that threatened their racial purity.  His essential message was:  take pride in being German and in effect he did not support either group as he had been ordered.

 

  This was a clear indication to both groups that the Reich was determined that the German minority would not upset or effect their foreign policy in terms of Yugoslavia, but that the Folk Group would adopt the political outlook of the Nazis.  As the leader of the old political establishment, Kraft knew he needed the support of the Reich regardless of who was in power in order to achieve such objectives as the school question.  He sought such support in the Reich Foreign Office.  Although a declared opponent of Nazism he sought out contacts within the various ministries of the Reich and the Party for support for the German minority.  In January 1936 he met with Hitler’s Deputy, Rudolph Hess who was in charge of all affairs dealing with the Volksdeutsche (ethnic Germans) and Dr. Kraft was received warmly as he later reported.

 

  Things would not remain quiet for long.  At a meeting on March 18, 1936 the representative of the VDA, Dr. Helmut Carstanjen reported on the situation of the Folk Group in which he made scathing remarks about the “old leadership”.  The representative of the Foreign Office, Fritz von Twardowski defended them and declared that the question of the Folk Group in Yugoslavia was a matter of foreign policy.  He reported that Dr. Kraft was now engaged in friendly discussions with the government in guaranteeing the rights of the German minority and these discussions should not be jeopardized because of any outside interference on the part of the Reich.  It was at this point that Heinrich Himmler and his Volksdeutschen Mittelstelle (VOMI) intervened.  He was highly critical of Dr. Kraft and the VOMI was not prepared to have Dr. Kraft speak on behalf of the Folk Group or under the auspices of the Reich.  He inferred that his reception by Hess had gone to his head.  He instructed the German ambassador in Belgrade to invite Dr. Kraft and Awender to dinner, along with a representative of the VOMI some time after Easter to work out a solution to the conflict.  It was a futile meeting.  The quarrel was now waged out in the open in the German and Yugoslavian press much to the delight of the Yugoslavian government.  Meanwhile, at the same time, the Yugoslavian foreign policy was actively pro-German.

 

  The VDA began to lessen its financial support for the work of the SDKB and provided resources to the Renewers instead.  The SDKB leadership protested to the Rich, claiming to be the sole voice of the Folk Group in Yugoslavia.  They called upon the VDA and the German ambassador for their support since they represented the vast majority of the German minority.  But in 1937, the Renewers through Gustav Halwax were calling upon the Yugoslavian government for the legalization of their Party so that they had the right to hold meetings, conferences and assemblies.  The police had been repressive, combative and brutal against German youth groups at their assemblies and the old leadership saw this as a reason for the discontent and fear in the German communities in terms of their rights as citizens of Yugoslavia.  Kraft and the old leadership saw this kind of treatment as tantamount to calling forth a radicalization of the German minority.

 

  The relationship between the VDA, the VOMI and the SDKB leadership did not get any better in the summer of 1937.  This led to the leadership of the SDKB approaching von Neurath the Reich Foreign Minister and explained the conflict with the DVA with the hope that a peaceful solution could be worked out.  The DVA and VOMI were informed of the meeting and letters that were exchanged.  In effect, the old leadership was now without support in the Reich ministries.

 

  The membership of the two factions within the Folk Group wished for an understanding and unity among all of their people.  But among the leaders there was only division.  A call for Dr. Kraft’s resignation became public.  It was felt that with his ouster rapprochement with the Renewers would now be possible.  The opposite was the result and the Renewers were no further ahead because Kraft remained in his position and they became more strident in their opposition.

 

  Berlin wanted no part in the quarrel.  Both the VOMI and the Foreign Office wanted nothing to do with it.  The German ambassador arranged for an arbitration panel to deal with the feuding parties, both of which agreed in advance to accept the recommendations and results.  The panel was made up of various Folk group representatives from other countries including Estonia, Romania and Latvia.  A solution was worked out and then presented on May 15, 1939 that called for Dr. Kraft stepping down from his position with an appropriate pension.

 

  Of great importance to all of the ethnic Germans in Eastern Europe were the Anschluss (annexation) of Austria by the Reich and the incorporation of the Sudentenland that raised their German consciousness and in addition in Yugoslavia there was now a great desire for unity.  A “German Unity Front ” and platform was developed with the participation of Dr. Kraft and sought to establish guarantees that the German minority had legal rights by law as an identified separate entity.  But personal quarrels and aspirations again got in the way and impeded the effort.  As always Awender and his followers were at the head of the discontent and sought a political solution through incorporation with the governing party but with minimal success.  The ideological struggle went on.  On August 26, 1938 two of the “old leaders” Moser and Grassl agreed to support the Radical Party and would join the struggle against Nazi propaganda that was flooding the German communities.  They established a committee to plan and carry out actions against the Renewers.  Germans who would join the voter’s list of the Radical Party were to be granted five seats in parliament.

 

  At an assembly of representatives of all groups within the SDKB, on October 29, 1938 all Germans were called upon to support the list of candidates submitted by the government at the next election.  As a result the Croatian Nationalists (Ustaschi) conducted a reign of terror in Slavonia and Croatia among the German communities to keep them from voting for the government party.

 

  The occupation of Czechoslovakia on March 15, 1939 resulted in intensive anti-German feeling and alarm especially on the part of the Serbian population, as well as the other Slavic people.  Army officers were instructed to develop strong anti-German sentiments among their troops.  Germans in the army were suspect and were forbidden to speak German, they were scolded every day and many received corporal punishment.  But officially the government policy towards Germany had not changed.

 

  On October 31, 1938 there was a rapprochement with the Renewers, who along with their youth groups returned to the fold of the Swabian German Cultural Union (SDKB).

  The Last Years of the Kingdom of Yugoslavia (1939-1941) 

  With the personal resignation from the leadership of the SDKB by Dr. Keks the successor of Kraft the functionaries met in early May of 1939 to deal with the question of succession.  Awender proposed himself for the position with the support of the Renewers and others.  But the VOMI was not pleased with this development.  They were opposed to Awender because of his past performance in terms of his relationships with the Yugoslavian government.  In his place the Renewers proposed Dr. Sepp Janko who was a “leading personality” and a staunch Renewer.  All those present at the meeting cast their votes for him and the VOMI ordered him to report to Berlin.  There he was informed of the VOMI’s slate of candidates for positions in the Folk Group.  Parliamentary representatives were:  Hamm, Trischler and Grassl.  The leader of the SDKB was Sepp Janko.  The Führer of Slovenia:  Baron.  The Führer of Croatia:  Altgayer.  The Führer of the Renewal Movement:  Awender.  But in effect, there would be a triumvirate who would be in charge:  Hamm, Janko and Trischler.  But the plan was never put into effect because of the swiftly changing situation in Yugoslavia.  Yet, Janko ended up at the top as planned.  To all intents and purposes the organization was bankrupt.  The membership of the SDKB had always remained small during the 1930’s and the dues barely covered the costs of the organization.  But by November 15, 1940 almost the entire German minority had become members through a vast publicity campaign spearheaded by Joseph Beer and raised 3,000.000 Dinar in one year.

 

  The outbreak of World War Two had little effect on the Folk Group.  On September 2, 1939 a partial military mobilization was ordered.  Some Germans were called up and horses and wagons were requisitioned, especially if they were known members of the SDKB.  Many of the reservists and recruits who were called into the army who were ethnic Germans were called:  Hitler’s swine.  Germany was seen as the Arch-Enemy of Yugoslavia, but the land would become their cemetery if they dared to invade it.  Most of the army officers were very critical of the government’s pro-German foreign policy and the demise of the Small Entente.  There were however 450 officers in the armed forces who were ethnic Germans.

 

  But the speech of Adolph Hitler on October 6, 1939 caused a great stir and deep concern to the leadership and membership of the SDKB.  He called for the re-settlement of the ethnic Germans in the Diaspora back home to the Reich.  There was great upset and confusion.  No one had a desire to leave “home”.  The Yugoslavian government also asked for clarification as to how and when this would take place.  There were only evasions and no answers forthcoming.  By October 28, 1939 Berlin had no alternative than to respond and did through the German ambassador who reported:  “The re-settlement to Germany of the German Folk Group in Yugoslavia is not actually planned at the present time.”

 

  Meanwhile the Croatian Nationalists gained new concessions and a degree of autonomy from the central government in Belgrade, which was dominated by the Serbians.  In short order, Bosnia was also seeking autonomy.  Slavonia was now made into a separate jurisdiction and Croatia was making a play for parts of the Wojwodina, but there were also autonomy concerns on the part of the people living in the area.

 

  Dr. Philip Popp, the bishop of the Lutheran Church in Yugoslavia who served the congregation in Agram was appointed to the Croatian senate in March of 1940.  Some of the concerns he brought to the government’s attention were the school issue, the use of the German spelling of family names, rescinding the law that forbade the purchase of land by the ethnic Germans.  He was successful in that in 1940/1941 session of parliament, a private German Lutheran school was opened in Agram.

 

   Fears with regard to a “fifth column” continued to plague the country at the instigation of military men.  From their perspectives all ethnic Germans were spies.  All suspicious persons should be arrested.  The Western Powers appeared to behind it and supported the spread of leaflets to scare both populations.  During May and June of 1940 ethnic Germans were arrested in Srem and Slavonia and charged with being spies and guilty of espionage.  On June 6, 1940, Ludwig Ritz, a close fellow worker with Altgayer was arrested and taken to the feared Glavnajaca prison in Belgrade where he was badly tortured but he did not incriminate himself in any way and was later set free after a long well publicized trial.

 

  After the fall of France, Yugoslavia was having a nervous breakdown of its own.  It began to assess its relationships with its neighbors and re-established diplomatic relations with the USSR on June 24, 1940 and the Communist Party of Yugoslavia came out of the woodwork.  The borders to the north and west were strengthened in fear of an Italian/German alliance.  Men aged 40 to 50 years of age were called up to do this defensive preparation and again also included ethnic Germans.  These men were not given uniforms nor did they receive rations or shelter.  Nor did their families receive any support while they were into the armed forces.

 

  On June 28, 1940 Russia occupied Bessarabia and the northern Bukovina.  As a result of an agreement with the Reich, Russia allowed the emigration of the ethnic German populations for re-settlement to Germany.  The Folk Group in Yugoslavia took on the task to build a transit camp at Prahovo and Semlin and provided provisions and assistance to the 140,000 ethnic German émigrés.  Semlin could accommodate 10,000 at a time, and Prahovo some 5,000 persons.  Thousands of young people were involved in setting up the camps over a period of four months.  In Agram and Urplje in Croatia aid stations were set up by German girls and women from Slavonia, Croatia and Slovenia at train stations to serve warm meals and refreshments to the people in transit to Germany.  The costs were over 2,000,000 Dinars.

  As a result of the Vienna Accords of August 30, 1940 Hungary regained some of its former territory lost to Romania and fear reigned in the Wojwodina as the local Hungarian population agitated for a return to Hungary and the Serbs were convinced that the ethnic Germans would support them.  By the fall of 1940 political and foreign developments were drawing Yugoslavia ever closer to possible conflict with Germany fueled by the Serbian nationalist circles which became more and more vitriolic in terms of their mistrust of the ethnic German population that led to quarrels, confrontations and on occasions physical mob violence.  During one such melee in Beschka, Peter Deringer a well known member of the SDKB was shot and killed by a Serb in November 1940.

 

  The highest military authorities began to plan measures to take along with the local authorities in the case that war would break out.  In all communities with an ethnic German population a list of names of the most prominent and important members of the SDKB were to be prepared by the local officials and these individuals would be immediately arrested and taken as hostages.  This would not be true of the other minorities and their leaders.  It was the task of the Secret Police to keep their eye on the ethnic German leadership.  The implications for the ethnic Germans should war break out were threatening to say the least.  Appeals to the German ambassador were of little value nor was he sympathetic to their concerns.

 

   Sepp Janko who was ill at the time when the question of what would happen to the leadership of the ethnic Germans should war break out, sent Fritz Metzger in December 1940 to the VOMI and asked for weapons to protect the leadership.  The ethnic German population was unarmed except for hunting rifles.  Because the Reich was still working with the Yugoslavian government in hopes of establishing a military pact, the idea of arming the ethnic Germans was out of the question.  There were all kinds of rumors and stories of arms and ammunition being shipped down the Danube to Werbass and buried there in the cemetery.  All of the stories were eventually proven false as late as 1963.

 

  But there is also another question that is played up in some circles of whether or not ethnic German men left Yugoslavia and volunteered to serve in the Waffen-SS.  The first volunteers from among the ethnic German men who served in the German forces were those who had gone to seek work in Germany prior to the war and had remained there.  Their numbers were not large.  Some hundreds of younger men accompanied the ethnic Germans from Bessarabia who journeyed from Semlin to the Reich.  Janko and the others were not prepared to consider a voluntary recruitment program at this time because of the complications involved.  Later when such recruitments took place and parents became aware of what was afoot they raised such a rumpus that Janko had to high tail it to Austria and tried to talk the boys into coming home and they were released in order to do so.  This involved about two hundred such volunteers.

 

  The Waffen-SS was in search of recruits for the war effort and sought “volunteers” from among the ethnic Germans throughout Eastern Europe.  Under the orders of the Folk Group leadership, Gustav Halwax was sent on a mission to the Reich where he volunteered to serve in the Waffen-SS and saw service on the Western Front.  In December 1940 he returned to Neusatz.  At this time, Janko was apparently sick, or at least he later claimed to be, and Metzger took over for him.  Halwax met with his old comrades from the Renewal Movement to win them over to his plan to carry out VOMI policy and goals because Berlin was not happy with Janko’s independent “politics”.  Metzer and his cronies had the VOMI recall Halwax to Germany where he could do less damage to the ethnic German cause.

 

  In spite of what the SDKB leadership was saying, on January 24, 1941 the VOMI in writing to the Foreign Office indicated that Heinrich Himmler had announced the arrival of 200 Waffen-SS volunteers from Yugoslavia, 500 from Hungary and 500 from Romania.  The VOMI planned for a mustering and recruitment of ethnic Germans in Yugoslavia and sent Dr. Hans Huber, the official physician of the SS to be in charge.  He would travel around in sport’s circles offering his services and examining the young men without the men being aware that he was actually mustering them for the SS.  They would participate in sport’s events in Germany and then later return home.  In March 1941 Halwax reappeared at Neusatz sent under the auspices of the VOMI.  The plan was now to convert all of the youth organizations into Sports Clubs and received the approval and endorsement of the German ambassador.

 

  All of this took place two to three weeks before the military uprising in Belgrade and the outbreak of the war and these Sport Clubs could not be put into effect as a recruitment tool of the VOMI.

 

  These sport’s fraternities were not be confused with the Deutschen Mannschaft (German Men’s Fellowship).  Its origins were within the SDKB in the early summer of 1939.  These groups were established for men beyond the parameters of the youth organization and had their beginnings in Apatin, Lazarfeld and India and then spread.  They were also involved in assisting in the resettlement of the ethnic Germans from Bessarabia at Semlin and Prahovo.  They were characterized as para-military organizations, but very often that was only window dressing for their real purpose that was defensive in nature.

 

  Yugoslavia maintained its neutrality in the first phase of the Second World War.  The USSR was on the move in the Balkans with the occupation of Bessarabia and Bukovina in June 1940 and German interests lay in Romania as a source for wheat and oil.  From the perspective of the Yugoslavian government the British were not reliable allies and the Italians were massing troops on the frontier of western Yugoslavia.  By October 4, 1940 German troops were stationed in Romania to help keep the peace with Hungary and as a buffer against any moves made by the USSR.

 

  December 27, 1940 saw the signing of the Axis Pact between Germany, Italy and Japan to keep the Western Allies and Russia off balance.  Molotov visited Berlin and saw German policy as threatening to the interests of the USSR and demanded to have a free hand in the Balkans…Bulgaria, Romania, Hungary, Yugoslavia and Greece.  As a result Hitler saw that war with the USSR was inevitable.

 

  The Italians launched an invasion of Greece on October 29th, 1940 that ground to a halt through British intervention and Italian stupidity.  The British could now bomb the oil fields in Romania so Germany had to act to secure the situation.  The Axis Pact was signed by Hungary on November 20, 1940, followed by Romania on November 23rd and Slovakia on the 24th.   Bulgaria hesitated, afraid of the Soviet response, but joined the Pact on March 1, 1941.

 

  In a letter to Mussolini on November 20th, Hitler indicated that they needed Yugoslavia to secure the oil fields in Romania and that efforts had to be undertaken to entice the Yugoslavians to join the Axis.  Meanwhile, the British and Americans tried to win Yugoslavia to their side.  The British went so far as to supply weapons and armaments.  Negotiations and meetings were undertaken and finally Germany asked for an answer on March 25, 1941.

 

  The Royal Council of the king of Yugoslavia voted to sign the Axis Pact on March 24, 1941 because of the pressures coming from all kinds of directions.  Two ministers of the Council voted against it and resigned from the government.  The Pact was signed in Eugene of Savoy’s Belevedere Palace in Vienna on March 25th.  But a military coup took place in Belgrade on March 27th and installed a new king.  Riots and demonstrations broke out in Serbian and Slovenian areas.  “Better War Than This Pact,” was the rallying cry and slogan.  The German ambassador was publicly insulted at the coronation of the new king:  Peter II.

 

  The new regime was not ready to ratify the Pact and sought other options and considered an immediate mobilization that was suggested by the Serbian Orthodox Patriarch, Gavrilo Dozic in order to gain some time.  Berlin was also trying to read the signals coming out of Belgrade.  On the 27th of March, Hitler indicated that if the new government would refuse to follow the terms of the signed agreement they would be considered enemies and they would be stamped off of the map of Europe.

 

  The leader of the coup, Simovic sought to use the leadership of the Folk Group as intermediaries with the Reich government.  On April 1, 1941 he had discussions with the leaders of the Belgrade District of the SDKB, Christian Brücker and Hans Moser.  He told them that he wanted to hinder a war with Germany and to break off relationships with the British and the Americans.  It was the wish of his government to enter into talks with the Reich government.  He also wanted to meet with the Führer of the Folk Group, Sepp Janko as well as Hamm the parliamentary representative to speak on his behalf to the German Foreign Office and other German functionaries.  He was personally prepared to go to Berlin to pursue such discussions.

 

  Following the coup and the coronation of Peter II, Janko had sent a telegram on behalf of the Folk Group with a pledge of loyalty to the new regime and indicated to Simovic of his readiness to work and co-operate with the new government.  But on the same day he was invited to meet with Simovic he was asked to meet with the police chief in Neusatz to discuss matters related to the leadership of the SDKB.  On that day, March 28, 1941   he was taken into “protective custody” in Gross Betscherek and taken to the Neusatz police station and prison.  On the following day he was taken to Simovic and he was to speak to the German embassy to arrange for communication with the Reich government, because Yugoslavia was not prepared to go to war.  The message that Janko received from Berlin was, “Keep negotiating, but promise nothing!”  That was a way of saying that it would be war.  Simovic wanted Janko to speak over the radio indicating that Yugoslavia’s foreign policy would not be negative towards the Axis Powers and that the German minority was not being mistreated in any way in spite of propaganda reports on Austrian radio from Graz.  Janko pleaded that he was such a man of conscience that he could not do what he had been asked, after all he himself had been arrested and jailed at Simovic’s orders.

 

  In his third meeting with Simovic, Janko refused to speak over the radio but suggested that he would accompany a government official to Berlin to begin talks.  Agreement was reached and the flight would leave on April 6th or 7th.  Simovic wanted to meet with his cabinet first.  He had already sent a mission to Moscow, which tried to arrange a military alliance with the USSR, but the Russians were only prepared to sign a “Friendship Pact”, with some “nice” words from Stalin:

 

  “We are brothers of the same blood and same religion(?).  There is nothing to divide our two nations.  I hope your army will hold back the German army for as long as possible.  You have mountains and forests, where tanks are useless.  Organize a guerilla war.”

 

  The issues of the safety and security of the ethnic German minority in Yugoslavia was not lost on Berlin, the Foreign Office or the VOMI.  A telegram was sent to the German ambassador in Budapest from the Foreign Office, signed Weizsäcker:

 

  “For your personal information, I inform you that the VOMI has received the following instructions:  The German Folk Group in Yugoslavia is in danger of being called up to serve in the Yugoslavian armed forces, and in order to escape that they will be encouraged to cross the border into Hungary on their way to Germany.  Please convey to your Hungarian counterparts to permit the fleeing Germans to freely cross the borders of Hungary and allowed to go on unhindered to Germany.”

 

  Other telegrams were sent to Rome and Bucharest, asking for the same kind of assistance to the “refugees”.

 

  There is no evidence that such a call for flight on the part of the ethnic German minority was ever issued.  Janko is quick to point out that Hitler’s so-called order for the ethnic Germans to refuse to comply with their call up into the Yugoslavian army on March 28, 1941 was never received by the SDKB leadership.  Very few failed to respond to their call ups into the military.  (Translator’s note:  From my own personal perspective it is interesting to note that the concern of the VOMI and the SDKB leadership was not the danger facing the ethnic German population, meaning the women and children and the elderly, but only the men of military age.  The rest of the population apparently was expendable as would prove to be the case in the holocaust that followed.)

   The Collapse of Yugoslavia 

  Following the coup of March 27, 1941 the ethnic German population became restless and afraid.  In Srem the local ethnic German populations were confronted by demonstrations by Serbian Nationalists hostile to Germany and advocating war against the Reich.  The Germans held back in order not to cause any reprisals against them.  To a great degree they remained in their houses awaiting the outcome of the developments that were taking place, realizing that not much good news awaited them.  But the Croatian and Serbian populations were just as upset and uncertain about what was happening in Belgrade or the streets of their own communities and the “unknown elements” that might be on the prowl.  In some villages with mixed populations, each group depended upon the support of the other to defend them from army forces as they had done during the First World War.

 

  Right after the coup in Belgrade, those settlements with a large majority of ethnic Germans were occupied by Tschetniks (Serbian Army), that guarded all public buildings and installations and kept the population off the streets and in their homes.  The community later paid for this protection.  The call up and mobilization of men for the Yugoslavian Army was publicly announced in all communities on April 1, 1941, but all ethnic German men had been called up two or three days earlier.  Along with the mobilization there was the requisition of food and supplies, horses and wagons.  In some cases this involved shooting and violence.

 

  There is no official record of the numbers of ethnic Germans mustered into the army, or how many failed to report for service.  In each community, it was a different story, the only consistency was what was true of one nationality was also true of the others.  According to the information contained in the various Heimatbücher, most of the ethnic Germans reported to the Army.  The vast majority of them were assigned to duty in remote areas of Bosnia, Macedonia, southern Serbia and Herzegovnia.

 

  At 5:30 pm on April 6th, 1941, the Reich government announced that the German Army had invaded Greece and Yugoslavia during the night.  To this day we have no idea of how many ethnic Germans fell in this war against the German Army.  Numbers are usually not given in the Heimatbücher either, and those that list any names indicate that they were murdered by Yugoslavian troops, usually by men from their own units.  The war lasted only two weeks and the losses suffered by the Yugoslavian Army were not very high since the campaign was short.  That was also true of the ethnic Germans serving in their armed forces.

 

  As soon as the war broke out the police confiscated all weapons in the possession of the ethnic Germans, mostly hunting rifles and in addition they also took all radios.  The prepared lists of leading ethnic Germans were used to arrest them as hostages in Srem.  In Belgrade and Semlin all ethnic German men were arrested (even an 80 year old man).  In Srem the total number of hostages numbered about four hundred.  The dungeons of the fortress of Peterwardein were filled to overflowing so that those from Srem were kept in their own regions.  They were released within a few days as the German Army moved quickly into Srem and the Yugoslavian troops fled from the area.

 

  Talk of a “fifth column” at work to explain the rapid victory of the German Army really does not hold any water in terms of historical fact, nor does the use of the Deustche Mannschaft units doing rearguard action.  All of that is the figment of the imagination of the retreating Serbs.  Many of the Yugoslav troops deserted and wore civilian clothes and headed for home.

 

  A day after the invasion began the news spread that all of Yugoslavia was disintegrating.  On April 10, 1941 Slavko Kvaternik declared the independent state of Croatia in Agram and the Hungarians who had not participated in the fighting were already moving in to occupy the Batschka and the Lower Baranya.  Along with the retreating Yugoslavian Army fled the authorities and local officials along with the police forces leaving anarchy behind them.

 

  By Easter of 1941, a week after the beginning of the Yugoslavian campaign all of the larger settlement areas of the ethnic Germans in Croatia, Slavonia and Srem were in the hands of German troops that were welcomed by the inhabitants, in Schutzberg in Bosnia as the German troops arrived the villagers stood on the streets and sang, “Now Thank We All Our God.”

 

Die Deutschen in Syrmien, Slavonien, Kroatien und Bosnien

 Written by: Dr. Valentin Oberkersch 

(Translated with his family’s permission 2006)

Translated by Henry A. Fischer

(The following is a translation and summarization of key sections of Dr. Oberkersch’s book that would be of interest to English speaking Danube Swabians whose families came from Syrem, Slavonia, Croatia and Bosnia as well as those with a general interest in the history and ultimate destiny of the Danube Swabian people in the former Kingdom of Yugoslavia.  Translator’s note.)

Introduction:  The Historical Development of the Region Up Until 1918

  Croatia became a vassal of the Hungarian Crown in 1102.  This relationship would continue up to the Turkish victory over the Hungarians at the Battle of Mohács in 1526.  The Turks occupied only a portion of Croatia while the north western area around Agram (Zagreb) belonged to the Habsburg candidate for the throne of Hungary, and would experience frequent incursions and Turkish raids in the century that followed.

 

  Slavonia and Srem endured 150 years of Turkish occupation.  As a result, the local Roman Catholic population fled from the area to avoid ongoing conflict and raids and the Turks brought in new settlers as far north as the Sava River, who were Moslems and Orthodox Serbs who were forced to resettle there.  By and large, most of the area was unpopulated and settlements were clustered around fortresses.  With the defeat of the Turks in their second attempt to take Vienna in 1683 and their retreat throughout Hungary the Austrian Imperial Army and their allied forces proceeded to liberate all of the territories that had once been part of Hungary.  So that by 1686 after Buda the capital of Hungary had been taken on August 12th the battle of Mount Harsany took place, which was about 30 kilometers south east of Pécs.  Charles of Lorraine attacked the forces of the Grand Vizer and defeated them, which would prove to be significant for the liberation of Slavonia.  Shortly afterwards Count Dünewald crossed the Drava River and his army liberated all of Slavonia with the exception of a few towns and by October 5, 1687 the city of Essegg, the capital of Slavonia was taken and the first attacks down the Danube towards Srem were undertaken by the onrushing Imperial forces with the Turks in full flight.

  Many towns fell to small contingents of troops along the Sava River.  The major campaign undertaken by the Imperial troops was under the command of Prince Max Emmanuel of Bavaria, and later Prince Louis of Baden.  They occupied all of Srem in 1688.  On August 6th the fortress of Belgrade fell to them.  In the following year they invaded Serbia and Bulgaria and occupied the key fortresses.  But then a great portion of their troops had to withdraw to defend the Rhineland and the Pfalz from a French invasion.  As a result the Grand Vizer, Mustapha retook Serbia and Belgrade.  His invasion of Srem against Louis of Baden in 1691 failed and he was defeated and lost his life at the Battle of Slankamen.

  The withdrawal of the Imperial troops to deal with the French had lasting effects on Slavonia and Srem, in that the Serbian Patriarch from Ipek along with 25,000 Serbian families fled across the Sava River with the Imperial forces.  Emperor Leopold I allowed them to settle there and granted them privileges.  This resulted in a major increase of the Serbian population in the region of the Wojwodina, which would be crucial in the Revolution of 1848 when they would attempt to declare an autonomous Serbian state.

  Finally on September 11, 1697 Prince Eugene of Savoy defeated the Turks at the Battle of Zenta, which led to the Peace of Karlowitz on January 26, 1699.  Croatia and Slavonia were ceded to Austria, but south eastern Srem remained as a buffer against Belgrade and the Turkish Empire.

  In 1716 the war broke out again.  The Turks were defeated at Peterwardein on August 5, 1716.  In the next year the Imperial troops occupied the Banat, northern Transylvania and on August 18, 1717 re-took Belgrade.  The Peace of Passarowitz signed on July 21, 1718 liberated all of the Banat and Srem from Turkish rule.

  The liberated territories were placed under the jurisdiction of the Royal Chancellery in Vienna.  Prince Livius Odescalchi, a nephew of Pope Innocent XI was given the lands and title of Count of Srem in 1698.  The Neo-Acqustica commission established in Vienna to determine the ownership of lands and estates in the formerly occupied Turkish territories in 1700 received few claims because very few of the Hungarian nobility had survived the Turkish wars and occupation or had no documented evidence to prove ownership to back up their claims.  As a result the lands and estates were sold to many nobles or military commanders who were of German origin.

  In 1718 the former Counties of Hungary were re-established.  Croatia was unable to lay claim to Srem and Slavonia, which now became part of the army controlled Military Frontier District, a defensive measure against future Turkish invasions.  In 1751 the area became incorporated into the Hungarian sphere of influence and eventually part of its administration.  The nobility of Slavonia were most unhappy with this situation.  Throughout the 19th century, “nationalism” became the big issue for the South Slavs who saw the Magyars (Hungarians) as their enemies and a threat to their aspirations, which would erupt in Croatia in the Revolution of 1848/1849.

  The hope of the Croatians, as allies of the Habsburg Emperor against the Hungarian rebels, was for a far-reaching “national” autonomy with the introduction of the Croatian language as the official government language, but these hopes were not fulfilled.  The centralization that took place during the “Bach Era” in Austria, created more bad blood among the South Slavs, especially because German was established as the governing language throughout the Empire.  They saw themselves under the yoke of Vienna.  The Croatians saw that the threat to their national survival was no longer the Turks or Hungarians, but the Germans.  Hatred of all things German broke out during the Croatian Sabor (parliament) in 1860 and would affect future events right up to 1918.  An attempt at re-rapprochement with the Magyars was the new order of the day.

  The Hungarian-Austrian Compromise of 1867 was not well received by the leading Croatians.  The concept of Dualism in the Empire was unacceptable to the Slavs, the Roman Catholic bishop Josip Strossmayer and his political circle were adamantly opposed to it.  A Croatian-Hungarian Compromise followed in January 30, 1868.  The Compromise allowed the Croatians autonomy in their domestic affairs and matters of religion.  It was an attempt on the part of the Hungarians to prevent a united front and union of the Slavs.

  Political parties of all stripes fought for control of the Sabor beginning in the 1870’s; the National Party had the support of the nobles who supported the Compromise with Hungary.  The supporters of the “South Slav” idea found expression in the “Independent National Party” under the leadership of Bishop Strossmayer.  Their ideology was based on the principle of the unity of all of the South Slavs, except the Bulgarians.  The financial support for the party came from the coffers of the bishop’s diocese.  The third party was “Croatian Rights” who were united with the Austrian Monarchy and its aspirations, in effect they were the official anti-Serbian party.  But even this party was suspicious of both Vienna and Budapest.

  The 700,000 Serbian minority in Croatia established their own Serbian Independent Party in Ruma in 1881 to safeguard their rights and demanded equality for their minority.  Their liberal approach was opposed by others among the Serbs, who formed the “Radical Party”, which leaned heavily on the Orthodox clergy for support and leadership.

  As the 19 century ended, the younger generation of leadership sought to take advantage of the new issues that divided Austria and Hungary to advance their cause of a union of the South Slavs:  Yugoslavia.

  With the rise of the Kossuth Coalition that came to power in Budapest in 1904 that sought full independence from Austria, the Croatian opposition parties offered support to the Magyars if they would support Croatian self-determination.  The Serbian parties also followed suit with the same solution in 1905.  As a result a Croatian-Serbian Party was formed to work for autonomy and the ideal of self-determination and unity of the South Slavs and the destruction of the Habsburg Danubian Monarchy.    In the elections of 1906 the Coalition won the majority of seats in the Sabor, and played the leading role in the life and history of Croatia up to 1918.  Friendship with the Hungarians did not last very long.  The annexation of Bosnia and Herzegovina in 1908, followed by the Balkan War (1912-1913) were flashpoints of conflict and unrest among the south Slavs finally resulting in Sarjevo and the outbreak of World War I and the end of the Danubian Monarchy.

   The Settlement of the Germans 

  The migration of German settlers into the Croatian and Slavonian areas prior to the occupation by the Turks, had its origins in the beginning of the 16th century, chiefly in the towns and cities, made up tradesmen, artisans, miners, and merchants who came from all areas of Germany.  The settlers arriving after the liberation from the Turks, again consisted of the same urban classes but the majority now were peasant farmers.  In both cases they came in response to invitations from the nobles and landlords.  At times, of course, some individuals came on their own, taking the risks that were involved.

  Prior to the coming of the Turks, the first Germans who arrived were priests and missionaries, most of them monks on missions to extend the boundaries of the Roman Catholic Church and later to stamp out heresy.  At the end of the 8th century the land was part of Charlemagne’s Empire and remained so until the coming of the Magyars.  In this period the local population was Christianized and the central leadership provided for this was in Bavaria.

  There is a strong possibility and some evidence that the south Slavs are of Gothic origin, especially the Bosnians.  Many of the names of the higher clergy in the Middle Ages are German.  All of this was contemporary with Stephen I of Hungary and his Bavarian queen who also brought German monks, priests and missionaries.  Nikolaus of Guns in Hungary was later the Banus (Governor) of Croatia from 1280 to 1281.

 

  After the Tatar invasion and the recall of their armies back to Asia, Bela IV of Hungary in 1243, invited Germans to settle in Hungary promising freedom from some feudal taxes.  His brother Kolomann who was Count of Slavonia gave special privileges to German monks at Weretz.  The German population was increasing in the area.  Varasdin is the first and oldest German settlement in Croatia and was established earlier than 1209.  In 1231 Germans were also reported living in Vukovar, Petrinja, Samobor, Agram, Kreuz and Kopreinitz.  The shoemakers of Agram were well known and the shoemaker’s quarter was known as the “German village.”  Immigrants like these soon filled the land and settled as both small and large groups.  The emergence of all of the cities and towns in Croatia and Slovania can be traced back to them.  They also brought new ideas and farming concepts to the peasant population.  There were never any totally German communities.  In the early history of the towns Germans played a leading role but as they became outnumbered they attempted to guarantee their rights by law before they were totally swamped.  This lasted for a much longer period in those communities into which a steady stream of German settlers continued to arrive:  Agram and Varasdin.  This now continuing flow of Germans now also included military personnel as the Turks became a threat throughout the Balkans.  In 1579 they were involved in the re-establishment of the fortress at Karlstadt.  In 1645 it was reported that there were 300 German families living in the city.

  This tradition of “German towns” in Croatia would continue well into the 19th century and 20th centuries and there were continuing migrations of German settlers, but only in those towns that were not occupied by the Turks.  The Germans simply disappeared in these areas.  The Germans that could be found there later arrived after the Turks had been driven out.

  But how much of the German migration in the Middle Ages consisted of peasant farmers?  It is difficult to tell.  There are some areas in Srem that have names of possible former German villages.  The Germans working in the mines were probably Zipser Saxons from Upper Hungary (Slovakia), who brought their own community organization with them.  They were especially present in Bosnia.  In 1463 the Turks conquered Bosnia and that was the end of the German mining communities.

  It was a totally new situation after the Turks were driven out of Croatia, Slavonia and Srem.

  In 1700 there were fewer than 14,000 people living in all of Slavonia after the Turks were through with it.  To all intents and purposes one could say that Srem was totally uninhabited.  The remaining towns contained most of the surviving population.

  The first stage of reconstruction and redevelopment of the land was repairing and expanding the towns and fortresses to withstand any reappearance of the Turks.  The need was for construction workers and skilled artisans.  There were none.  Esseg and Peterwardein and their fortresses needed immediate attention and as a result the two cities became the first of the new German towns after the expulsion of the Turks.  In 1690 Esseg was granted its municipal rights and charter.  The influx of merchants and skilled artisans who came primarily from the Austrian territories continued throughout the 18th century.  Essegg maintained its German character well into the 20th century although they were a minority of the population.

  Semlin located at the confluence of the Sava and Danube Rivers received its first German settlers in 1721 after the Peace of Passarowitz.  There was another large influx of new German settlers after the Peace of Belgrade in 1739.  Germans coming down the Danube arrived in Belgrade and moved on from there to towns in Srem.  Peterwardein and Karolowitz experienced large growth in their German populations.  German sections of towns had names to that effect.  It was the norm.  Germans from Belgrade were the founders of Neusatz (Novi Sad).  New Vukovar in effect was the German part of the town, settled with 33 families between 1723 and 1725.  There was a high rate of mortality among the German settlers because of the climate and summer epidemics of all kinds.

  A massive immigration of German peasant farmers did not take place here as it did to the north of the Drava and Danube Rivers.  After 1718 a portion of the land was under the control and administration of the Royal Chancellery and the Department of War while the rest belonged to various nobles without the resources to develop their holdings.  There were other obstacles:  most of the land was thick forest wilderness; it did not appear as if the land could be developed agriculturally; wolf packs prowled the forests; security against robbers and brigands was non-existent; settlers were offered few concessions or inducements like freedom from taxes or military service; many nobles had no interest in developing their estates and wanted serfs to serve them at their bidding and not free peasants; there were few government officials in the area to whom the settlers could go for help and support; there were no roads and the settlers would have to struggle with total isolation.

  In spite of these kinds of difficulties, the Royal Chancellery organized a settlement on the Crownlands at Kutjevo, located in southern Hungary, between 1785 and 1787 at Josefsfeld-Kula and Josefsdorf-Porec.  These were the only government sponsored pioneer settlements in the vicinity.  The settlers came primarily from Luxemburg, Alsace, Lorraine and the Pfalz.  Two other villages were also established but could not be sustained.  The settlers in these communities all become Croatianized within a generation or two.

  Nor are the settlement attempts under the auspices of the nobles in Srem and Slavonia very numerous.  Deutsch-Mihaljevci was established on the Mitrovac estate by the noble Franz von der Trenck in 1744.  Later in 1752, Lukasdorf-Lukac was founded by retired soldiers.  One of the settlements numbered 8 men, 7 women and 33 children.  In six months  5 men, 3 women and 13 children had died. 

  Characteristic of all of these early efforts was the small number of people involved.  Only by an influx of later settlers could the communities have survived.  There was no economic base to support the skilled artisans who had come with them and they had to move on elsewhere.

  More important settlement work was undertaken during the Theresian phase of the Schwabenzug in Slavonia.  A whole line of farm villages were established in the vicinity of Essegg:  Krawitz in 1769, Hirshfeld-Sarwasch in 1769 after Magyars and Slavs had left, Deutsch-Rieddorf sometime in 1768/1769 next to the Hungarian village of Retfala, Terezovac-Suhopolje in 1770 and Antonsdorf-Kapan in 1776.

  There were other German settlers on estates in Slavonia that were not able to establish permanent settlements for various reasons and merged with their Slavic neighbors.

  In Srem the following Theresian settlements were established under royal auspices:  Ruma, Sotting and Jarmin.  All of these later received an influx of German settlers.  In Ruma the first Germans came in 1746 and by 1784 there were 700 Germans settled there.  Most of the growth was due to the arrival of newcomers.

  During the Josephinian settlement period the Prandau estates were settled by Germans in 1786 at Josefsdorf-Josipovac.  The first immigrants came from south western Germany who were later joined by Germans from Bohemia.  Settlers from Württemberg founded Neustadt at Essegg in 1792.

  The most important settlements during this epoch were located in the Military Frontier District.  The earliest was Neu Gradiska in 1748 soon followed by Friedrichsdorf.

 

  In 1783 Neu Slankamen and later in 1787 Semlin received their first German settlers.  In 1806 there was a large influx of Germans from Bohemia who moved into Neu-Salankamen that greatly strengthened the community.

  In 1791, after many difficulties, Neu Pasua in eastern Srem, was settled by Lutherans from Württemberg.  At the same time a small German enclave was established in the Croatian village of Neu Banovci, which was very close to Neu Pasua.  Only through the later migration of German families from Neu Pasau was the future of the German community in Neu Banovci assured.

  At the same time, (1790-1794) Karlowitz received 36 German families, Ruma received 26 families and Bukovitz another 20 families.  Most of them came from Alsace, Lorraine, Württemberg, Basel, Baden and Nassau (Hesse).

  At the beginning of the 19th century new communities were established in the Military Frontier District to provide fresh produce to the towns and troops.  Siegenthal was founded in 1816 to serve Semlin.  (Later it would be called Franztal.)  The first settlers here came from Lazarfeld in the Banat.  In 1819 close to Vinkovci, the Lutheran village of Neudorf was established.  They were Franconian pietists who had come from various Lutheran settlements in the Batschka after having left Württemberg originally.  In 1828 Hessendorf was established in the vicinity of Mitrovitz but there were too few Germans to develop and ongoing German community.

  At the beginning of the 19th century the German settlements on both sides of the Drava and Danube Rivers were experiencing a population explosion and a lack of land for expansion.  As a result Srem and then later Slavonia were the next areas of expansion.  But there were political and national issues and sensibilities at work.  While the nobles were anxious to raise their own economic situation by making use of the their undeveloped lands and estates they knew that in order for that to happen required an increase in the population.  There were Serbians residing there but they were not seen as the answer to the problem.  In fact, the area was moving backwards economically as the Serbs refused to undertake the cultivation of the land, preferring herding cattle.

  At this point the nobles and landlords saw that they had to take the initiative and went as far as looking for settlers in Hungary but they also courted others, including Magyars, Russians, Slovaks and many others.  As a result the owner of the Ruma estate called for Serbs to settle in 1746 in his new village of India, and then he called for Czechs in 1825 who like the Serbs shortly afterwards went on to other places.  It was only in 1827 when the Germans arrived and soon became the majority in a permanent settlement .  By 1848 they were 65.8% of the population of 1,500.  He also settled Germans in Putinci at that time, while other nobles established Calma, Banostor, Cerevic and Greguerevci and Vukovar and Sotting received more Germans as well.

  Compared to the emerging daughter settlements emerging in Srem very little development was taking place in Slavonia.  But in 1824 Johannisberg was settled with Germans from the Egerland.  Deutsch-Derschanitz later becoming Johannesdorf-Jovanovac was settled by Germans who came from the Tolna in Hungary in 1836.  They had been brought specially to begin the cultivation of tobacco.  In 1843 Neu Zoljani was settled by Germans from Veszprem County in Hungary.

  In addition to these contractual settlements between a landlord/noble and a group, some individuals were simply making their own arrangements and purchased land and houses.

  To a great extent Slavonia remained a wilderness and backwoods area, relatively untouched by an attempts at settlement.  With the emancipation of the serfs in 1848, the local population was more unreliable than ever.  The Swabian villages of Hungary and the Batschka were overcrowded and there was now nowhere to go to seek a living.  The government in Vienna set the stage for a new settlement movement.

  The Regulation and Decree was issued by the Emperor on December 31, 1858 and was addressed to the Kingdom of Hungary, Croatia, Slavonia, the Serbian Wojwodina, the Banat and the Princedom of Transylvania with a renewed call for agricultural settlement and development of the Dual Monarchy.

  Some of the regulations included:  each settlement requires a minimum of 1,000 Joch of land; homes for at least fifty families must be provided; all members of the community, regardless of their place of origin must be of one nationality and confession (religious denomination).  The intention of the decree was to provide a supply of workers for the landholders, but the Emperor also stipulated the need for providing incentives like tax exemptions.  The government sought to gain immigrants from other countries to strength its population and broaden its economic base.  The would-be-settlers would become citizens of the Monarchy upon arrival; their sons born outside of the Monarchy were free from military service; they were guaranteed the free expression of their religion if they were recognized groups in the Monarchy; cattle, machinery, goods, equipment, goods would pass through customs at no cost.

  To the consternation and disappointment of Vienna there was no response from Germany.  The mass migrations had ended with Joseph II and now it was the United States of America that beckoned.

  The results of the new settlement Patent of the Emperor were hardly impressive in Croatia and Slavonia.  Only ten German settlements were established in response to it.  Three were established in 1866 by contracting with the landowners and their agents at Blagorodovac, Eichendorf-Hrastovac and Antunovac.  The settlers came from Baranya, Tolna and Somogy Counties in Hungary.  In the same year there were also settlements established in Sokolovac and Djulaves (later Miolovicevo), but the contract between the settlers and the noble were only officially ratified in 1877.  Dobrovac was also settled in 1866 but the contract only finalized in 1881.  Settlers from the Böhmerwald settled in Filipovac in 1886.  The village of Kerndia was already settled in 1880/1881 but a contract with Bishop Strossmayer was not signed until 1891.  The last two communities were Kapetanovo Polje settled in 1882 and Franjevac-Strizicevac in 1886 the contracts for which were only ratified by their landlord later in 1891.

  We need to be reminded that 80% of the land involved was heavily forested wilderness and the chief task of the colonists was clearing the land.  The land they took over was often not very fertile or at best marginal to say the least.  They had to pay for the house lot and garden and clear it and were given some of the wood that they cut to use in the construction of their homes and other farm buildings but often at high prices.  No other language group or nationality responded to the Patent except the Germans at a time when anti-German feeling in Croatia was at its highest, but the nobles made the adjustment because the Germans were industrious and would stick to it no matter what happened.  Exactly what they wanted.

  But other settlement was taking place outside of the Patent of the Emperor.  Some of the landlords simply parceled out the land.  Groups of settlers obtained loans and mortgages to buy land and create a settlement.  But it was difficult to cope with the elements, floods, isolation, hunger, epidemics and frequent crop losses.  Most of those who responded were from among the poor and they overlooked the risks that were involved because of the possibility of improving their lives and that of their families

  With the Slavic peasantry freed from serfdom they were anxious to sell the land and the house they had received and move on, preferably into the towns.  As a result, the price of land fell dramatically in Slavonia and Srem after 1848.  At the same time land was scarce and expensive in other German settlement areas, especially Swabian Turkey and the Batschka.  Selling a small plot of land there enabled them to buy a holding Slavonia.

  The new migration was from within the Monarchy and resulted in the strengthening of the original settlements.  It especially had a very positive effect on the German Lutheran communities.  The Military Frontier District was an area where this was most noticeable.  The first settlers lured their families and friends to join them in Slavonia or Srem.  As a result villages where Germans were a minority, by 1880 had become the majority.  Banovci 64%, Gasimci 53%, Mrzovic 57%, Slatinik 60%, Tomasanci 65%, Pisak  75%,.  But the success of the German communities led to jealousy and anti-German feelings and subsequent actions against them.

  During this period, both in Srem and Slavonia, Germans from within the Monarchy settled in almost every single village and bought land and stayed there at least for a time.  For that reason it would not be possible to note every such settlement, but only those in which a large portion of the population were of German origin.

 

  Western and central Slavonia were the locales of the most important of these newly established enclaves:  Gross-Pisanitz (1881), Palesnik (1882), Klein-Bastei (1885), Marjanci, Colinci (1870), Kucanci (1876) Cacinci (1908) and the vicinity of Trnjani (1890) and Garcin (1890).  According to the mayor of Drenovac the last two mentioned communities were settled in 1875 by colonists from the Burgenland: Oberndorf, Kitzladen, Pinkafeld, Oberschützen, Wörterberg, Althau and Sinnersdorf.  A second group of settlers from the Burgenland from the vicinity of Güns established themselves in Uljanik by Daruvar and some individuals went on to Kutina and Dolci.  During this settlement with the exception of Gross-Pisanitz and Cacinci, not more than one hundred or two hundred Germans were involved, but they were strong enough numerically to survive and maintain their German identity and in some places they formed the majority of the local population some even eventually reaching five hundred German inhabitants.  These villages were also not as scattered from one another as they were in other parts of Slavonia and the contacts between villages were will maintained and their ethnic identity was protected and not threatened with assimilation as it was in other areas and included: Selci, Satnica (1875), Pisak, Vucevci (1850), Gortgani, Gasinci, Tomasanci, Semeljci, Kesinci, Viskorvci, Forkusevci, Mrzovic (1858) Vrbica, Djurdjanci, Slatnik (1875) and Drenje.

 

  The same situation also prevailed in the following settlements and enclaves in western Srem:  Ilaca, Kukujevci, Bapska-Novak, Schider Banovci, Nijemci (1870), Nustar, Ceric, Svinjarevci, Jankovci, Tordinci, Vodjinci, Ivankovo, Orolik, Drenovci and Rajevo Selo (1883).

  In eastern Srem, south of Ruma the enclaves of Nikinci, Hertkovci and Grabovci later resulted.

  This inner migration within the Monarchy had a powerful effect and influence on the strengthening of the German Lutheran settlements in Croatia.  Much of it was concentrated in the Military Frontier District, which up until the Protestant Patent was promulgated had to deal with a lot of difficulties, which were now surmounted by the more liberal Military administration in its interpretation of the new laws.  Enclaves would emerge in Beska and Krcedin (around 1859), Becmen (around 1860) in Surcin (around 1869) and Obrez (around 1860).  The settlement of Bezanija by families from Neu Pasau began already in 1842.  With the dispersal of the Military Frontier District all of these settlements received new settlers and developed new daughter settlements in Dobanovci (1875) and Asanja.

  Bosnia was finally in the spotlight of European history in the later half of the 19th century.  It had been under Turkish rule for over four hundred years and its population had converted to Islam to a great extent.  Austria-Hungary claimed its sphere of influence at the Congress of Berlin in 1878 and formally annexed Bosnia in 1908.

  Economically it was a total mess.  Minimal cultivation of its land was taking place.  No cattle rearing or sheep herding was in existence.  It was in need of development in every sense of the word.

  The earliest German settlement resulted from the efforts of monks from Germany led by Franz Pfanner and resulted in the village of Windhorst (1869).  Settlers came from Baden, Rhineland, Prussia and later from Westphalia, Hannover, Oldenburg and Holland.  Other villages were later established in the vicinity.

 

  Franzjosefsfeld was established in 1886 in north eastern Bosnia, the first Danube Swabian settlement, consisting of 91 families from Franzfeld in the Banat who numbered 402 persons.  This was a Lutheran community later joined by others from Neu Pasau, Tscherwenka, Schowe and other Lutheran villages in the Batschka ans Srem.  They endured floods, bad crops and epidemics located in the heart of a vast wilderness.  Schonborn, known as Petrovo Polje was also an early Lutheran settlement.

 

  As the government got involved and established “colonies” in Bosnia between 1891 and 1904 there were 54 colonies in all with over 9,000 inhabitants.  Of these, twelve were German with a total population of 1,800 persons.  But attempts were always made to put a stop to the government colonization programme, which was finally accomplished by law in 1906.

 

  In 1891 the colonies at Branjevo and Dugo Polje were established by the government.  These settlers came from Lutheran villages in the Batschka and a few families from Srem.  Dugo Polje was established by nine Lutheran families from the Batschka and was the smallest of the colonies.

 

  Four more were established in 1894:  Dubrava-Königsfeld by twenty families from Slavonia, the Batschka, Galicia and Moravia.  Within two years only two men remained, when a new re-settlement was undertaken.  Vrbaska-Karlsdorf was established by settlers from Galicia.  Prosara was established by twenty-one German families from Galicia and Russia and proved to be the worst situation in which to plant a colony.  Korace was settled by eight families, numbering 38 persons from Galicia.

  In 1895 the government colony of Ukrinski was established with settlers from Russia, Galicia, Slavonia, Swabian Turkey and Bukovina and other areas.  There were 300 persons, half of whom were from Danube Swabian communities.  In 1937 there was a population of 1,096 persons.  Because of floods and famine, the colony moved to a new site and took on a new name:  Schutzberg.

  In 1895 another colony was established by the government at Vranovac and most of the colonists came from Galicia and southeran Russia (Black Sea Germans).  In 1896 the colony of Kardar was founded on the Sava River.  The settlers came from Galicia who were later joined by others from Slavnonia and the Banat.  Also in 1896 the colony of Ularici-Franferdinandshöh (later Putnikovo Brdo) where after the heavily forested land was cleared the soil was found to be marginal and sugar beet cultivation proved to be the only economically viable crop.  Later in 1898/1899 the colony of Sibouska was formed, the only government sponsored German Roman Catholic agricultural community.  The settlers came from Galicia and Bukovina and maintained a close relationship with the Lutheran community of Schützberg in order to maintain their German identity.

  The last government sponsored German colony was Vrbovac in 1903/1904.  The first settlers came from Galicia and were later joined by families from the Banat.  There were of course also individuals and families who moved into Bosnia on their own and not part of a planned settlement programme.  Some of these private settlers also came from Galica,, Bukovina and southern Russia.  Often these groups moved on to the colonies later as they were unable to support a German school or develop congregational life as a diaspora group.

  Some colonies developed factories, saw mills and other businesses, while others remained very small and lived a rather primitive, isolated existence.  In 1912 a new colony was formed at Sitnes, consisting of settlers from the other Bosnia colonies.  On the whole, life was more difficult and the land inferior on the government colonies

  Croatia and the Colonization Question 

  Prior to 1848, the Croatians paid little attention to the small groups of settlers in the wilderness.  It was only in 1865 when the Croatian intelligentsia acknowledged that there were German and Hungarian minorities present in their country.

  In Srem, it was a different matter living there among the Serbians who as early as 1846 and 1847 began expressing their concern that they were being “replaced” by the industrious Germans, whose hard work had led to success, which unfortunately led to embitterment on the part of their Serbian neighbors.

  The nationalist press raised a hue and cry against the “invaders” from the north even though they made a tremendous contribution of the economy.  Radicalization set in.

  By and large there were voices of the opposition but the government had to have a greater concern for the nation’s finances rather than its nationalistic feelings.  After 1848 there was simply no let up in ongoing immigration and “foreign” settlement.  The entry of more and more Hungarian settlers and their setting up of their Hungarian schools created quite an uproar.  Every minority was as seen as a threat by the Croatians and from their perspective assimilation was the only solution.  The German threat eastwards as the official policy of Prussianized Germany was read into the real motivations of the German settlers moving into Croatia.  This would prove especially true in Bosnia were some of the settlers actually came from the Reich.

  When that argument failed to work, the Croatian nationalists pictured the Germans as the tools and weapons of the Magyars in their ongoing attempt to lord it over them.  It was a matter of the indolence of the Slavic peasants and the industriousness of the “Swabians” and the economic consequences.  The Swabians created an economic miracle in a marginal wilderness for which the Slavs were not grateful as long as they were there.

  Many areas of Slavonia were uninhabited and were of no real economic value.  Only settlers and capital investment could change that.  Many of the settlers brought capital with them.  That served as an antidote to the charge that they were opportunists and carpetbaggers and ne’er-do-wells.  By 1910, ten per cent of the arable land was still undeveloped.  First of all, the nobles preferred German settlers and then Slovaks and Czechs who were seen as their Slavic brothers.  Their last choice was the Magyars (Hungarians) who usually assimilated within one generation.  It was the Germans who resisted assimilation the longest.  This would prove to be dangerous in the future.

  As neighbors the Germans got along with the Croatian and Serbian populations.  The government saw them as a necessary economic evil at best, and as a threat to the unity of the Slavs at the worst.  It was the latter view that would prevail.  The answer was to make the Slavs industrious, thrifty and work focused so that they no longer sold their land to the Germans.  The banking institutions would support their peasantry in this endeavor.  But there were only minor initiatives, especially in the new areas opening for settlement.  The Slavs decided they would rather be farm laborers working for the Germans.  All of the new settlement laws of the government favored inner-migration and attempted to thwart emigration elsewhere as much as possible.  Still the population stagnated.  The only group that was affected was the Hungarians who began to leave.

  But as the 19th century ended, the major issue was no longer immigration into Slavonia but the emigration of countless thousands of young people to the United States and this also included vast numbers of the German population.  By the outbreak of the First World War almost all immigration into Slavonia had ceased and the presence of Germans, Hungarians, Slovaks and the other nationalities was simply accepted as an economic and social reality that had no political implications.  There was no conspiracy or a fifth column directed against the Croatians.

 The German Population and the Revolution of 1848 

  Political life in Croatian and Slavonia before the Revolution was a mirror and reflection of neighboring Hungary.  In both countries, first place on the political spectrum were the nobles and their agenda.  The urban citizens in Hungary, however, were awakening to issues that had no counterpart in Croatia and Slavonia.  German speaking nobles were landlords in Croatia and supported the aspirations of the nobility of Hungary and as a special interest group they took their cue from Budapest.  The nationality question was of no consequence to them.  The German nobles also had no interest in “national” politics as Germans.  The “national” movements began among the urban populations fed on “romanticism”, mostly the poorer classes who felt discriminated against and the watchword became “Volk” (Folk) and “folk language.”  The Germans formed the largest single element in the urban settlements and went over to identifying with the Croatian aspirations and gave up their mother tongue.

  Most of the Croatian Nationalists were of German origin and had German names!  This was often through marriage.  Bishop Strossmayer is one important example.  In his case it became fanaticism.  But under the surface this was not the cultural and social movement born out of romanticism, but ethnic identification, another word for nationalism and racism and had political implications:  the unification of the South Slavs.  There was the demand for the use of the Croatian language by the government administration over against the use of Latin in the Counties and German in the courts.  After 1840 this became more and more contentious.

    In Essegg and other communities with a large German population they sided with the nationalist movement and supported their aspirations early in 1848 over the language issue.  They would support opposition against the Hungarian attempts to suppress such a movement.  In a petition they said the following:

  “We all desire to be united with Croatia as we always have been, but without breaking away from Hungary.  We are happy to accept the use of the Croatian language in all of the affairs of the city governance; but we will also continue to use our own language in out life and commerce…”

  The Croatian Nationalist became more strident and by May of 1848 they introduced the use of Croatian in all of the affairs of Weretz County.  The German population was caught between the rival nationalistic groups and had to make a choice and sided with the pro-Hungarian party.  They were attracted by the liberalism of Kossuth and a proposed new constitution with broader freedoms.  That act was a reflection of the basic liberalism of the German population in Essegg, which were the ideals of the French Revolution.

  The Banus (Governor) Jelacic opposed the aspirations of the Hungarian rebels and sided with the German-Austrian Emperor, while the German population of Slavonia and Croatia by and large followed the lead of Essegg in support of Kossuth and his allies.  To the horror of Jelacic, in April 1848 the Hungarian rebels abolished serfdom and declared that all nobles and commoners were equals!

  May 30, 1848 the mayor of Essegg, Alois Schmidt left for Budapest to declare the city of Essegg loyal to the Revolution.  The next day, the Town Council refused to accept or acknowledge Jelacic as the Banus and sent no representatives to Agram to a meeting of the Sabor to avoid participating in his installation.  Jelacic would never forget that.  He would later disenfranchise the citizens when he occupied the city and threatened to deport them to the United States.  It was only in 1850 that the German citizens regained their civic rights.

  In Srem things came a head before 1845.  Eastern Srem was heavily pro-Serbian, while western Srem was won over by the pro-Hungarian party.  The Germans by and large sided with the Hungarians but not in an overt or political way.  Ruma was an exception where the German population supported the Serbs.  But this would not last long.  By April 26, 1848 the German citizens complained to the County Administrator about the agitation of the Serbian youth who sowed hatred among the nationalities and threatened to beat up the German population of Ruma.  Other communities, like Semlin also wrote letters of complaint to the same effect.  This did not sit well with the Serbian Nationalist leadership who sought to control the Wojwodina where the largest German settlements were located.  The Military Frontier District was still under Hungarian control, but most of the officers were German and they needed to be won over.  The Serbian leadership prepared a proclamation addressed to:  

  

To Our German Brothers

  “The Serbian nation has been forced to preserve its national rights and freedoms by taking up the sword for the sake of its religion, traditions and customs, its language and nationality, in the face of the threats of the newly situated Magyar government, which we will oppose forever.

  The Serbian nation recognizes every religion, nationality, language, traditions, and customs, the right to life and ownership of every individual German brother and citizen.  The Serbian nation is not warring against German brothers, their religion, life, nationality or traditions to destroy them, nor their life, home and lands to destroy, plunder or rob, because such cruelties are not consistent with our own national character.

  Therefore, German brothers we acknowledge before God and all nations, that the Serbian nation and its military power has no aggressive intention against you, our German brothers, nor will we limit your religious or citizenship rights, on the contrary we will protect these rights as we face a common enemy and honor our loyalty to his Majesty, the Emperor, Ferdinand I, as a guarantee of your rights forever.

  BUT WE ALSO ISSUE THIS WARNING…all those Germans who oppose us or go over to the enemy will be treated as our enemies.

  Long live the Emperor, and King, Ferdidnand I, long live the German and Serbian people.  Long live our Brotherhood.”

  The relations between the local populations were strained.  On the local scene the Serbian population did not reflect their leadership’s actions and attitudes towards the Germans.  Violence broke out in many communities this was especially true in India.  The priests of the Roman Catholic and Orthodox churches both got into the act.  On the whole the German and Slovak populations wanted no part in these conflicts but were physically forced to support the Serbs.  The relations between the Serbs and the Roman Catholic population in particular continued to get worse and worse.

  The Serbian leadership began to mobilize the entire population regardless of nationality or religious confession.  This led to unrest and rebellion among the German population, especially in the Military Frontier District.  Troops had to be sent in to restore order and arrested Swabians and took them to Karlowitz to the military barracks.  The Serbs declared the Wojwodina a part of their state and were faced by the opposition of the Roman Catholic population.  In response to the Serbian provocations, the Roman Catholic population became more and more pro-Hungarian.  As long as the Hungarians and Serbs battled one another anarchy reigned in the Wojwodina.  Plundering, murder and robbery were the order of the day.  The Serbian population simply ran amok.  The Germans, like those in Bukowitz suffered greatly at their hands…

  The Removal of the German Language from Government and School 

  After 1860, the language issue in Croatia was taken up with great vehemence and as a result German disappeared as the language of the Courts.

  By action of the Sabor on October 5, 1861 all government authorities and officials had to be able to speak either Croatian or Serbian.  All representatives elected to the Sabor also had to speak one of the languages.  On October 13, 1861 the language of instruction in the schools was to be Serbo-Croatian, and German could no longer be taught as a subject in the high schools.  But Emperor Francis Joseph vetoed the new regulations.  The Croatians found other ways to impose their decree, beginning in the cities.  But in most of the German towns and cities, the Germans were able to maintain the use of their language and elect mayors, parliamentary representatives who were German speaking.

  In 1868 the Compromise between Hungary and Croatia and Slavonia was signed that granted some autonomy on domestic and religious affairs.

  It is interesting that in their negotiations with the Hungarians they used Kossuth their fiercest enemy as their model.  Kossuth had said that the evolving middle class in the towns would be the bearer of the national movement and the ultimate enemy would be the Germans.  “Our future depends on a middle class.  The nobles are easy to incorporate, but they are few, the source must be the citizens of the free cities.  But they must become Hungarans.  Our cities to a great extent are German, which means that commerce and industry is in German hands.  It is our nationality that is threatened by them.  They are the enemy.  Kossuth’s words met a responsive chord among the Croatians.

  But Srem was a different story.  No middle class evolved among the early agricultural settlers.  They brought their clergy and teachers with them.  After 1848 a few farmers sent their sons to study for the priesthood or teaching.  Their education was either in Croatian or Hungarian and did not prepare them to function as the intelligentsia of their peasant farmer society.  In the 1880’s and after the distance between the urban Germans and the farmers in the isolated areas led to them growing farther and farther apart in other ways as well.  The end of both groups appeared to be just ahead.  Neither group was of any significant political importance.

  The Germans in Srem found themselves caught between the Serbs and the Croatians who each sought hegemony over the other.  Since the Serbs were the majority, the Croatians hoped to catch up by assimilating all of the Germans into their language group.  They were quite successful in western Srem, but not in the eastern part.

  What happened was a resurgence of a “German conscousness” among the German population.  During the last decade of the 19th century a “German middle class” emerged in Ruma (with a population of 8,000 of whom 7,000 were Germans) as a result of some leading personalities who had attended German high schools outside of Srem, Slavonia and Croatia, especially in Graz and Vienna in Austria.  This had a tremendous affect on the deepening of a German consciousness on the part of all of the scattered German populations.  The first attempt at a German organization and a newspaper began in Ruma, November 2, 1903.  The first members were from Ruma, India, Putinci, Beschka and Neu Slankaman.  There were none from western Srem or Slavonia because information did not flow freely into those areas.  The first edition of “Deutsche Volksblatt fur Syrmien” (German People’s Paper fur Srem) was a weekly, with a circulation of 2,000 copies.  Soon other newspapers appeared in other areas.  This led to local libraries, agitation for German speaking priests and teachers, assemblies and the like.  The government legislated against them, but the Germans had “friends at court” and moved ahead.

  The Croatian press and public reaction against the German activism was to go on the attack everywhere.  Serbs and Croatians in Srem began to organize against the German threat.  After 1904, Ruma elected a German mayor and the majority of the Town Council were Germans, India elected to Germans of its twelve Town Council members, in Putinci it was eleven out of twelve and the Germans won a majority in Sotting in 1907.  The Croatian Nationalist parties all had apoplexy.

  Did this now mean that a German candidate could win election to the Sabor?  (Parliament).

  There were two categories of voters:  twenty-four years of age, male, citizen, and a taxpayer.  And the following could vote simply on the basis of their profession:  clergy, teachers, physicians, notaries, all university faculty members, druggists, engineers and professors.  There were 88 seats in the Sabor for a period of five years.

  In 1907 the Social Democrats pointed out that out of 2,500,000 men only 45,000 could vote.  The electoral district of Ruma, which included:  Ruma, India, Putinci, Kraljevci, Petrovci and Klein Rdinci had only an electorate of 1,108.  This was one of the largest of the electoral districts.  There were six electoral districts with less than 100 voters.  This left the door open to buy votes.  The Germans joined all those calling for universal suffrage just introduced in Austria in 1908.  But the government hedged, afraid that the German and Hungarian minority, which represented ten per cent of the population, would elect their own representatives and therefore influence the nation in some way.

  In 1910 an election reform law was passed against universal suffrage but expanding the electorate to 200,000 persons.  As a result in Ruma, the Germans were the majority of the electors at 53.25%, while in Semlin they represented 36.26%.  Of the 190,043 votes, 8,388 were Germans, which was 4.4%.  No one was happy with the reform.

  In 1917 the number of seats was increased to 122 and all of the electoral districts were made the same size in terms of the number of voters on the basis of the Croatian and Serbian populations, to make sure the minorities did not have the population to elect one of their own.  There was no electoral district with a German majority.  The closest were Essegg-Upper Town 34.7%, Semlin 38.3%,  Essegg-Lower Town 37.3% and Dobrinci 31.0%.